More About Peggy, by Mrs G. De Horne Vaizey

___________________________________________

This is another excellent book by Mrs de Horne Vaizey, dating from the end of the nineteenth century. While ofcourse it is dated in its references to the world aroundits actors, yet nevertheless their emotions arewell-described, and no doubt are timeless. 

In some ways the world around the people in the book isrecognisable today, in a way which a book written thirty orforty years before would not have been. They haveelectricity, telephones, trains, buses, and many otherthings that we still use regularly today. Of course onemajor difference is that few people today have servants, while middle-class and upper-class families of the eighteennineties would certainly have had them. 

Today we travel by aeroplane, while in those days, andindeed for much of my own life, we travelled by ship andtrain. It was normal when travelling back to England fromIndia to disembark at Marseilles, and come on to theChannel Ports by train, perhaps even spending a week or twoin Italy, en route. I have done it myself. 

So it is not so very dated after all. But I do think thereis a real value in reading the book. Oddly enough, I thinkthat a boy would benefit from reading any of theauthor's books, more than a girl would, because it wouldgive him an insight into the girlish mind which he couldnot so easily otherwise obtain. And as the young ladies ofthis book are trying to sort out whom they should marry, matters do get quite girlish. N. H. _________________________________________________________

MORE ABOUT PEGGY

BY MRS. GEORGE DE HORNE VAIZEY

CHAPTER ONE. 

It was mid-January, and at home in England the ground was white withsnow, but the sun shone down with brazen glare on the blue waters of theBay of Bengal, along which a P and O steamer was gliding on its homewardway. An awning was hoisted over the deck, but not a breath of windfluttered its borders, and the passengers lay back in their deck-chairstoo limp and idle to do more than flick over the pages of the bookswhich they were pretending to read. It was only twenty-four hours sincethey had left Calcutta, and they were still in that early stage ofjourneying when they looked askance at their fellows, decided thatnever, no, never had Fate placed them in the midst of such uninterestingcompanions, and determined to keep severely to themselves during therest of the voyage. 

The stout lady in the white _pique_ stared stonily at the thin lady indrill, and decided that she was an "Impossible Person, " blissfullyunconscious of the fact that before Aden was reached she would pour allher inmost secrets into the "Impossible Person's" ear, and weep salttears at parting from her at Marseilles. The mother of the sicklylittle girls in muslin swept them away to the other end of the deck whenshe discovered them playing with the children who inhabited the nextstate-room, and the men stared at one another stolidly across thesmoking-room. The more experienced travellers knew that ere a week hadpassed the scene would be changed, that a laughing babel of voices wouldsucceed the silence, and deck sports and other entertainments take theplace of inaction; but the younger members of the party saw no suchalleviation ahead, and resigned themselves to a month of frostysolitude. 

The ladies dozed amongst their cushions, but the men strolled up anddown the deck smoking their cigars with that air of resigned dejectionwhich seems to be the monopoly of Englishmen of the upper classes. Thequick movements, animated gestures, and sparkling eyes of the Southernerwere all lacking in these strongly built, well-dressed, well-set-up men, who managed to conceal all signs of animation so successfully that noone looking at them could have believed that one was the wit of hisregiment, another celebrated throughout an Indian province for hiscourage and daring, and a third an expectant bridegroom!

About eleven o'clock a diversion was made on the upper deck by theappearance of two more travellers--an elegant-looking woman accompaniedby her husband, who came forward in search of the deck-chairs which hadbeen placed in readiness for their use. They were not a young couple byany means, yet the eyes of the passengers followed their movements withinterest, for they were not only exceedingly good to look upon, but hadan air of enjoyment in their surroundings and in each other's societywhich is unfortunately not universal among middle-aged couples. The manwas tall and slight, with the weather-beaten, dried-up skin which tellsof a long residence under burning suns, and he had a long nose, and eyeswhich appeared almost startlingly blue against the brown of his skin. They were curious eyes, with a kind of latent fierceness in their goodhumour, but just now they shone in holiday mood, and softened intotenderness as he waited on his wife. 

No sooner had this interesting couple seated themselves in their chairsthan a chirrup of welcome sounded in their ears, and a beaming littlefigure in grey alpaca darted forward to greet them. Though the majorityof passengers in an ocean-going boat may be unsociably inclined at thestart, there are always one or two exceptions to the rule to be found, in the shape of ultra-friendly souls, who, willy-nilly, insist uponplaying the part of devoted friends to some unresponsive stranger, andthe old lady in question was one of these exceptions. She had begunoperations the night before by quarrelling violently over the possessionof a cabin, had then proceeded to borrow half-a-dozen necessities of thetoilet which she had forgotten, and had advanced to the length of termsof endearment before the bell sounded for dinner. It was only naturalthen that she should exhibit a breathless anxiety to know how her newfriend had fared during the night, and the invalid braced herself tobear the attack with composure. 

"So glad to see you up this morning, dear!" she cried. "I was afraidyou might be ill, but I asked your daughter about you, and was sorelieved to hear good news. We met on deck before breakfast, and had anice, long talk. Such a sweet creature! So different from the fast, loud-voiced specimens one meets nowadays. Quite an old-world girl, Ideclare; sweet, and mild, and gentle... `A violet by a mossy dell, half-hidden from the eye'--as dear old What's-his-name has it! It doesme good to be with her, and feel her restful influence. You are to becongratulated on owning such a daughter!"

"Thank you!" said the mild girl's mother softly. She dropped hereyelids, and twisted the rings round and round on her slender fingers, as if for some reason she did not wish to meet the speaker's eye, whileher husband rose suddenly and walked to the end of the deck. When hecame back, five minutes later, he remarked to his wife that there was nodepending on weather signals nowadays; at which innocent remark shelaughed so heartily that the friendly old lady instantly put downhysterics as the probable explanation of her delicate appearance, andfelt a chilling of sympathy. In a few minutes she took herself off tosome other friends, and the husband and wife whispered smilinglytogether, and, after the invariable custom on shipboard, fell tocriticising their companions. 

Perhaps the most striking figure which met their eyes was that of ayoung man some thirty years of age, whose walk and carriage plainlymarked him out as an officer in the army. A certain pallor showingthrough his tanned skin made it seem possible that he was returning homeon sick-leave, but he was a handsome fellow all the same with aquilinefeatures and a heavy moustache, and he scanned the scene around him withan air of languid patronage, as one who felt that the P and O Companymight feel themselves honoured to have the privilege of accommodatinghis noble self, and expected that even the ocean should show its bestaspect for his benefit. Of the passengers by whom he was surrounded thelordly stranger appeared entirely oblivious, not deigning to throw evena glance in their direction; and so strange a thing is human nature thatthe feminine portion, at least, felt their interest heightened by thisindifference, and were increasingly anxious to make his acquaintance. It did not seem likely that their desire would be granted on thisoccasion, at least, for as the morning wore on and the heat of the sungrew ever stronger and stronger, the object of their admiration tookcounsel with himself, and decided that it would be wisdom to retirewithin the shelter of the reading-room, and pass the hour before lunchin the company of a novel which he had brought on board with hiseffects. He had carried the book upstairs earlier in the morning, andplaced it in a corner of the room where he believed it would be safefrom alien hands; but, alas! the best-laid plans "gang aft a-gley, " andwhen he went in search, he met with a shock of disappointment. The bookhad been appropriated, and the thief was seated in the very corner whichhe had destined for himself, bending over the pages with everyappearance of absorption. Her face was hidden from view, and all thatcould be seen was a trim little figure in a trim white gown, a pair oftrim little feet, a sleek brown head, and a well-rounded cheek. No onecould deny that it was a pleasing figure, but the lordly stranger wastoo much ruffled in his feelings to be influenced by appearances. Hismanner was perhaps a trifle less haughty than it would have been, hadthe thief taken the shape of an elderly gentleman, but he never waveredin his intention, and only stopped for an imperceptible moment in hisprogress up the room to demand a return of the volume. 

"Excuse me. Ah! _My_ book, I think! Sorry to interrupt you, but--"

The young lady laid down the book and lifted her face to his. A flickeras of mingled surprise and pleasure passed over her features as she sawwho it was that stood before her, but she showed not the slightest signof discomfiture. 

"I beg a thousand pardons!" she said, and inclined her head in such abow as an empress might bestow on a blundering and ignorant supplicant. It was such a very grand air for such a small person that the bigofficer drew a breath of surprise, and gazed down with a startledinterest. The girl's features were delicately modelled; the brows mighthave been drawn with a pencil, so clear and perfect was the arch whichthey described, and the brilliant hazel eyes met his with a mockingglance. For almost the first time in his life a spasm of discomfitureseized him, a struggling suspicion that his conduct had not beenaltogether above reproach. He stood with the book in his hand, hesitating, uncertain. 

"If you would care to read it, pray keep it! I shall be most happy tolend it to you. "

The girl waved her hand with a gracious patronage. 

"Not for the world, until you have finished! When you have no more usefor it yourself, perhaps you will be good enough to renew the offer. Meantime, there are plenty of other books. The library seems verylarge. "

"I make a point of never reading the ship's books. You never--aw--knowwho has had them last!" drawled the stranger, sweeping a scathing glanceover the well-filled shelves; "and, as a rule, they are in such shockingcondition. People seem to take a malign satisfaction in tearing out themost important pages, so that, after wading through a whole volume, youare left in uncertainty as to what really happened. "

"But sometimes that is a blessing in disguise, for by exercising alittle imagination you can make the story end as you like, and spareyourself the pain of disappointment. I rarely read a book withoutreflecting how much better I could have finished it myself, " remarkedthe young lady, with an assurance which evoked a smile on the officer'simpassive countenance. 

"You don't look much like an authoress, " he said, surveying the daintylittle figure approvingly, and calling up a mental picture of thespectacled and cadaverous female invariably associated with a literarycareer in the masculine mind. "I am afraid my imagination will hardlystand such a strain; but books are the only refuge for the destitute ona voyage, especially during the first few days, when you find yourselfshut up with a herd of strangers whom you have never met before in thecourse of your life. There is only one thing to do under thecircumstances, and that is to lie low, and speak to no one until youhave found your bearings and discovered who is who. If you go abouttalking to strangers, you can never tell in what sort of a set you mayland yourself. "

"You can't, indeed! It's appalling to think of!" agreed the young lady, with a dramatic gesture of dismay which brought her little ringed handstogether in decided emphasis. "For my own part I get on well enough, "she proceeded, contradicting herself with unruffled composure, "for Ican find something interesting in all of my fellow-creatures; but I feelit for my maid! The couriers and valets are so _very_ exclusive thatshe has been snubbed more than once because of our inferior station. Naturally she feels it keenly. I observe that those people are mostsensitive about their position who have the least claim to distinction;but as she does my hair better than any one else, and is an admirabledressmaker, I am, of course, anxious to keep her happy. "

The big man looked down with a suspicious glance. Through his not verykeen sensibilities there had penetrated the suspicion that the smallperson in the white frock was daring to smile at him and amuse herselfat his expense; but his suspicion died at once before the glance ofinfantile sweetness which met his own. Pretty little thing! there wassomething marvellously taking in her appearance. For one moment, as shehad spoken of inferior station, he had had an uneasy fear lest he hadmade the acquaintance of some vulgar upstart, with whom he could notpossibly associate. But no! If ever the signs of race and breedingwere distinguishable in personal appearance, they were so in the case ofthe girl before him. A glance at the head in its graceful setting, thedelicate features, the dainty hands and feet, was sufficient to settlethe question in the mind of a man who prided himself on being an adeptin such matters. To his own surprise, he found himself flounderingthrough a complimentary denial of her own estimate of herself, and beingrescued from a breakdown by a gracious acknowledgment. 

"Praise, " murmured the young lady sweetly--"praise from Major Darcy ispraise indeed! When `Haughty Hector' deigns to approve--"

The big man jumped as if he had been shot, and turned a flushed, excitedface upon her. 

"Wh-at?" he gasped. "What do you say? You know me--you know my oldhome name! Who are you, then? Who can you be?"

The girl rose to her feet and stood before him. The top of her smoothlittle head barely reached his shoulders, but she held herself with anair of dignity which gave an appearance of far greater height. For onelong minute they stared at one another in silence; then she stretchedout her hand and laid it frankly in his own. 

"Why, I'm Peggy!" she cried. "Don't you remember me? I'm PeggySaville!"

CHAPTER TWO. 

Hector Darcy knitted his brows, and started in bewilderment at thelittle figure before him. "Peggy Saville!" he repeated blankly. "No, you cannot mean it! The little girl who had lessons with Rob, and whosaved Rosalind's life at the time of the fire? The little girl I met atThe Larches with the pale face, and the pink sash, and the pigtail downher back?"

"The self-same Peggy--at your service!"--and Miss Saville swept acurtesy in which dignity mingled with mischief. Her eyes were sparklingwith pleasure, and Major the Honourable Hector Darcy--to give thatgentleman his full title--looked hardly less radiant than herself. Herewas a piece of luck--to make the acquaintance of an interesting andattractive girl at the very beginning of a voyage, and then to discoverin her an intimate friend of the family! True, he himself had seenlittle of her personally, but the name of Peggy Saville was a householdword with his people, and one memorable Christmas week, which they hadspent together at The Larches in years gone by, might be safely acceptedas the foundation of a friendship. 

"Of course I remember you!" he cried. "We had fine romps together, youand I. You danced me off my feet one night, and gave me my death ofcold putting up a snow man the next day. I have never forgotten PeggySaville, but you have changed so much that I did not recognise you, andI did not see your name. "

"I noticed yours in the list of passengers, and then I looked out foryou, and recognised you at once. There was a Darcy look about the backof your head which could not be mistaken! I meant to ask father tointroduce you to me after lunch, but the book has taken his place. Soyou think I have changed! I have `growed, ' of course, and the pigtailhas disappeared; but in other respects there is not so much alterationas could be desired. My father tells me, on an average three times aday, that I shall remain the same `Peggy-Pickle' all my life. "

"That sounds bad! So far as my remembrance goes, you used to be amischievous little person, always getting into scrapes and frighteningthe wits out of your companions. "

"Ah!" sighed Miss Saville dolorously. "Ah-h!" She shook her head witha broken-hearted air, and looked so overwhelmed with compunction for hermisdeeds, that if it had not been for a treacherous dimple that defiedher control, the major would have felt remorseful at awakening a painfulmemory. As it was he laughed heartily, and cried aloud:

"When you look like that, I can see you again with the pigtail and thewhite frock, just as you looked that Christmas half-a-dozen years ago!Your father is right--you have not changed a bit from the little Peggy Iused to know!"

"I'm a full-fledged young lady now, Major Darcy, and have been `out' forthree whole years. I've grown into `Miss Saville, ' or at the very leastinto `Mariquita. '"

"But not to me. I'm part of the old times; Rosalind's brother--Rob'sbrother--you cannot treat me like a stranger. Peggy you have been, andPeggy you must be, so far as I am concerned, for I could not recogniseyou by another name. Sit down and tell me all about yourself. How longhave you been in India, and where are you bound for now?"

"I came out three years ago, when I was eighteen, and now we are goinghome for good. I'm so glad, for though I've enjoyed India immensely, there is no place like the old country. Mother is not strong, so we aregoing to stay on the Continent until it is warm enough to return safely. We shall land at Marseilles, stay a month in the Riviera, and graduallywork our way homewards. When I say home, of course you understand thatwe have no home as yet, but we are going to look round for a house assoon as possible. We know exactly what we want, so it ought to be easyto get it. A dear old place in the country--the _real_ country, not asuburb, but within half an hour's rail of town. A house covered withroses and creepers, and surrounded by a garden. Oh! think of seeingEnglish grass again--the green, _green_ grass, and walking along betweenhedges of wild roses and honeysuckle; and the smell of the earth afterit has rained, and all the little leaves are glistening with water--doyou remember--oh! do you remember?" cried Peggy, clasping her eagerhands, and gazing at her companion with a sudden glimmer of tears whichrose from very excess of happiness. "I don't say so to mother, becauseit would seem as if I had not been happy abroad; but I _ache_ forEngland! Sometimes in the midst of the Indian glare I used to have acurious wild longing, not for the Country... That was always there--butfor the dull, old Tottenham Court Road! Don't laugh! It was nolaughing matter. You know how dull that road looks, how ugly and grimy, and how grey, grey, grey in rainy weather? Well, amidst the glare ofEastern surroundings that scene used to come back to me as something sothoroughly, typically English, that its very dreariness made theattraction. I have stood in the midst of palm and aloes, and justlonged my very heart out for Tottenham Court Road!"

Major Darcy laughed and shrugged his shoulders. 

"I know the feeling--had it myself; but you will lose it soon enough. In the East you gasp and long for England; in England you shudder andlong for the East. It's the way of the world. What you haven't gotseems always the thing you want; but no sooner have you got it than yourealise its defects. England will strike you as intolerably dreary whenyou are really there. "

Peggy shook her head obstinately. 

"Never! I was ablaze with patriotism before I left, and I have beengrowing worse and worse all the time I have been abroad. And it will_not_ be dreary! What is the use of imagining disagreeable things? Youmight just as well imagine nice ones while you are about it. Now _I_imagine that it is going to be a perfect summer--clear, and fine, andwarm, with the delicious warmth which is so utterly different from thatdreadful India scald. And father and I are going to turn gardeners, andtrot about all day long tending our plants. Did I tell you that we weregoing to have a garden? Oh yes--a beauty!--with soft turf paths, bordered with roses, and every flower that blooms growing in theborders. We will have an orchard, too, where the spring bulbs come upamong the grass; and I've set my heart on a moat. It has been the dreamof my life to have a moat. `Mariquita of the Moated Grange!'... Soundswell, doesn't it? It would be good for me to have an address like that, for I possess a strong instinct of fitness, and make a point of livingup to my surroundings. " Peggy lay back in her seat and coughed in thelanguid, Anglo-Indian fashion which was her latest accomplishment. "Isuppose you don't happen to know the sort of house that would suit us?"

"Within half an hour of London? No! That is too much to ask. It's aChateau en Espagne, Peggy, and not to be had in Middlesex. You willhave to do like the rest of the world, and settle down in a red brickvilla, with a plot of uncultivated land out of which to manufacture yourgarden. There will be neither green sward nor festoons of roses; but, on the other hand, the house will contain every modern convenience, andthere will be hot and cold water, electric light--"

"Don't!" cried Peggy hastily. She lifted her hand with a gesture ofentreaty, and Hector was startled to see how seriously she had taken hisjesting words. "Don't laugh at me! I've been dreaming of it so long, and it's such a dear, dear dream. Do you realise that in all my life Ihave never had a permanent home? It has been a few years here, a fewyears there, with always the certainty of another change ahead; but nowwe mean to find a real home, where we can take refuge, with all ourpossessions around us. Mother and I have talked about it until we can_see_ every nook and corner, and it is waiting for us somewhere--I knowit is! So don't be sceptical, and pretend that it is not! We won'ttalk about houses any more, but you shall tell me your own news. It isfour years since I saw Rob and Rosalind, as they were abroad for theyear before I left England. But you have been home since then, I know. "

"Yes; only eighteen months ago. I should not be back so soon, but I'vehad an attack of fever, and am taking a few months off, to pull myselftogether. I'm glad our home-goings have taken place at the same time. What do you want to know? My people were much as usual when I saw themlast; but the mater has not been at all well for some months back. Shehas had to leave the house in charge of her sister, Mrs Everett, and gooff to some baths in Germany for a course of treatment, and I believeshe will not return to England until the autumn. Rosalind--"

"Yes--Rosalind?"

The major's handsome face softened into a smile, which showed that thesubject of his young sister was pleasant to his mind. 

"Rosalind, " he said slowly, "is a circumstance--decidedly a circumstanceto be taken into account! We look to her to redeem the fortunes of thefamily, and the mater considers nobody under a royal duke worthy of heracceptance. She is certainly a lovely girl, and a more agreeable oneinto the bargain than I expected her to turn out. She was a spoiled, affected child, but she took a turn for the better after her accident. My parents, I believe, "--Major Darcy looked at his companion with abrightening glance, --"my parents ascribe a great part of the change toyour beneficial influence. "

Peggy's cheeks flushed with pleasure, for she had by no means outgrownher childish love of a compliment; but she shrugged her shoulders, andreplied in a tone of would-be indifference:

"Plus the wholesome discipline of having her hair cut short. PoorRosalind! Never shall I forget her confiding to me that she was`wesigned to becoming a hideous fwight, ' while all the time she wasadmiring her profile in the mirror and arranging her curls to hide thescar. We had been on very distant terms before that accident; but whenwe were both convalescent we took courage, and spoke faithfully to oneanother on the subject of our several failings. I told Rosalind, ineffect, that she was a conceited doll, and she replied that I was aconsequential minx. It cleared the air so much that we exchanged vowsof undying friendship, which have been kept to the extent of some half-a-dozen letters a year. I know much more about Rosalind than I do aboutRob. Please tell me all you can about Rob!"

"Oh, Rob, you know, was always a boor, " said Rob's brother lightly, "and, upon my word, he is a boor still! He did remarkably well atOxford, as no doubt you heard, and then went travelling about for acouple of years through a number of uncomfortable and insanitary lands. He has always been a great gardener and naturalist, and he brought homesome new varieties of shrubs and flowers, out of which he makes a fairamount of money. His principal craze, however, as I understand it, wasto add to his knowledge on the engrossing subject of _Beetles_. He haswritten some papers on them since his return, and they tell me he hasmade his mark, and will soon be considered a leading authority. I mustsay, however, that the whole thing seems to me of supreme unimportance. What on earth can it matter whether there are ten varieties of beetlesor ten thousand? Rob is just the sort of hard-headed, determined fellowwho could have made himself felt in whatever _role_ he had taken up, andit seems hard luck that he should have chosen one so extremely dull andunremunerative. " Hector leant his head against the wall with an air ofpatronising disgust, for his own profession being one of avowedreadiness to kill as many as possible of his fellow-creatures, he felt anatural impatience with a man who trifled away his time in the study ofanimal nature. He sighed, and turned to his companion in an appeal forsympathy. "Hard lines, isn't it, when a fellow has society practicallyat his feet, that he should run off the lines like that?"

"De-plorable!" said Peggy firmly, and her expression matched the word. She shook her head and gazed solemnly into space, as if overpowered bythe littleness of the reflection. "Poor Rob--he is incorrigible! Isuppose, then, he doesn't care a bit for dinners, or dances, or standingagainst a wall at a reception, or riding in a string in the Park, butprefers to pore over his microscope, and roam over the country, pokingabout for specimens in the ditches and hedgerows?"

"Exactly. The mater can hardly induce him to go out, and he is never sohappy as when he can get on a flannel shirt and transform himself into atramp. You remember Rob's appearance in his school-days? He is almostas disreputable to-day, with his hair hanging in that straight heavylock over his forehead, and his shoulders bowed by poring over thateverlasting microscope. "

A light passed swiftly across Peggy's face, and her eyes sparkled. Oneof the most trying features of a long absence from home is that the facewhich one most longs to remember has a way of growing dim, and elusivelyrefusing to be recalled. In those hot Indian days, Peggy had oftenseated herself in her mental picture gallery, and summoned one friendafter another before her: the vicar, with his kindly smiles; MrsAsplin, with the loving eyes, and the tired flush on the dear, thincheeks; Esther, with her long, solemn visage; Mellicent, plump and rosy;Rex, with his handsome features and budding moustache; Oswald, immaculately blond--they could all be called up at will, and wouldremain contentedly in their frames until such times as she chose todismiss them; but Rob's face refused to be recalled in the same easyfashion. Now and again, from out the gloom, a pair of stormy eyes wouldflash upon her, or she would catch her breath as a stooping figureseemed to rise suddenly beside the palm-trees; but Rob, as a whole, hadrefused to be recalled, until at his brother's words his image hadappeared before her in so vivid and characteristic a guise that itseemed almost as if Rob himself stood by her side. She drew a longbreath, and chimed in with an eager--

"Yes, yes! And his great long arms waving about--I never knew any onewith such long arms as Rob. And a pair of thick, nailed boots, with allfour tabs sticking out, and a tie slipping round to the back of hisneck. It's exactly like him. I can see him now!"

Hector Darcy shrugged his shoulders. 

"Don't, please! It's not a pleasant prospect. I try to let distancelend enchantment to the view, for it's bad enough having to go aboutwith him when I am at home. The fellow would not be bad-looking, if hetook a little care of himself; but he is absolutely regardless ofappearances. "

"He must have an idea that there are other things of more importance. He was always a ridiculous boy!" murmured Miss Saville sweetly. Themajor glanced at her with a suspicious eye, once more disturbed by thesuspicion that she was being sarcastic at his expense, but Peggy wasgazing dreamily through the opposite windows, her delicately cut profilethrown into relief against the dark wood of the background. She lookedso young, so fragile and innocent, that it seemed quite criminal to haveharboured such a suspicion. He was convinced that she was far too sweetand unassuming a girl to laugh at such a superior person as Major HectorDarcy. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

A fortnight later the passengers on board the steamer werecongratulating themselves on having accomplished half their journey, andbeing within ten days' sail of England. The waters of the Mediterraneansurrounded them, clear and blue as the sky overhead, a healthful breezesupplanted the calm, and the spirits of the travellers rose ever higherand higher. Homeward bound is a very different thing from outwardbound, and every soul on board had some dear one waiting for them in OldEngland, some one who had loved them faithfully through the years ofabsence, and who was even now counting the days until their return. Themothers boasted to each other concerning the doings of the children whomthey had left at school, and in the midst of laughter turned asidesuddenly to conceal their tears; the men thought lovingly of the wivesfrom whom they had parted years before; and one or two radiantbridegrooms exhibited photographs of the brides whom they were going tocarry back to cheer their exile. 

After a fortnight at sea the company on board this particular steamermight be said to be divided into four distinct cliques--namely, membersof military and diplomatic services, Civil Service employees, second-class passengers, and--Miss Mariquita Saville. The young lady must betaken as representing a class by herself, because while each of theother divisions kept, or was kept, severely to itself, Peggy mixedimpartially with all, and was received with equal cordiality wherevershe turned. The little person had made such a unique position forherself that there is no doubt that if a vote had been taken to discoverthe most popular person on board, she would have headed the list by alarge majority; but whether her unfailing affability was due more topride or humility, Hector Darcy, among others, found it difficult todetermine. 

Major Darcy had attached himself to the Saville party with adetermination hardly to be expected in so languid a man, had evenlowered his dignity to the extent of asking the fellow-passenger whooccupied the coveted seat at table to exchange places with himself, sothat breakfast, lunch, and dinner found him seated at Peggy's side, finding ever-fresh surprises in her society. Sometimes the surprise wasthe reverse of pleasant, for Miss Saville was a prickly little person, and upon occasion would snap him up in the middle of an argument with alack of respect which took away his breath. When any difference arosebetween them, she never seemed to have a shadow of a doubt that she wasin the right, and as Hector was equally positive about his own position, relationships frequently grew so strained that Peggy would rise from thetable half-way through the meal, and stalk majestically out of thesaloon. She invariably repented her hastiness by the time she reachedthe deck, for dessert was the part of the meal which she most enjoyed, so that when the major followed ten minutes later on, bearing a plate ofcarefully selected fruit as a peace-offering, he was sure of a graciouswelcome. 

"But you must never contradict me on Tuesdays, I can't support it!" shesaid on one of these occasions, as he seated himself beside her, andwatched her raising the grapes to her lips with her little finger cockedwell in the air. "Especially when I am in the right, as you mustadmit--"

"I admit nothing; but I pray and beseech you not to begin the discussionover again. I am nine years older than you, and must surely be supposedto know a little more. "

"If you only realised it, that is just the reason why you don't. Theworld advances so rapidly with every decade, that you of the lastgeneration have necessarily enjoyed fewer opportunities than myself andmy contemporaries, and are therefore behind the times. It's not yourfault, of course, and I don't advance it in any way as a reproach, butstill--"

Major Darcy stared at her, struck dumb by an insinuation of age whichwas even more hurtful than that of inferior knowledge; but before he hadrecovered himself sufficiently to reply, his companion had finished herdessert, presented him calmly with the empty plate, and risen to takeher departure. 

"Where are you going?" he queried in an injured tone; for it was one ofhis pet grievances that the girl refused to be appropriated by himselfwhenever he wished to enjoy her society. "Can't you sit still for anhour at least? You have been rushing about all the morning. Surely nowyou can take a rest!"

But Peggy shook her head. 

"Impossible! I'm engaged straight away from now until tea-time. Thenurse of those peevish little Mortons is worn out, for the mother isill, and can't help her at all, so I promised to amuse the children foran hour after lunch while she takes a nap. Then I have to play a gameof halma with old Mr Schute, and help Miss Ranger to dress and come ondeck. She thinks she can manage it to-day, and it will do her a worldof good to get some fresh air. "

"But why need you fag yourself for all these people? Surely there issome one else who can do it. Can you not send your maid to look afterthe children, at least, and take that hour to yourself?"

Peggy smiled with complacent satisfaction. 

"They would scream themselves hoarse. Of all the spoilt, bad-temperedlittle ruffians you ever encountered, they are the worst, and there isnot a soul on board who can manage them except myself. Yesterday theygot so cross that I was almost in despair, and it was only by pretendingto be a wild buffalo, and letting them chase me and dig pencils into mefor spears, that I could keep them in any sort of order. When they grewtired of the buffalo, I changed into a musical-box, and they groundtunes out of me until my throat was as dry as leather. It kept us goingfor a long time, however, for they all wanted to hear their ownfavourite tunes, and were so charmed with the variations. I wish youcould have heard the variations! I was so proud of them. The scalesran up and down just like a real musical-box, the tremolo and arpeggiochords were fine, and as for the trills, they were simply entr-r-rancing!" Peggy rolled the `r' with a self-satisfied enjoyment whichmade Hector laugh in spite of his displeasure, and finished up with anexplanatory, "I could never expect Parker to pose as a wild buffalo. She has far too much sense of dignity!"

"Oh, of course, I acknowledge that you have a wonderful knack withchildren! Every one sees that, " allowed Hector unwillingly. "It isvery kind and delightful of you to bother about other people as you do;but what I complain of is the extent of your services, and--aw--thenature of the recipients! Miss Ranger, for instance, is an impossibleperson. What she calls herself I don't know, but she doesn't even beginto be a lady. I heard her talking the other day, and she has a vileaccent, and not an `h' in her composition. "

"She has enough responsibilities without them at present, poor soul, soperhaps it's just as well. She has been ill ever since we started, andhas no friend nor servant to look after her. She fell on the floor in afaint one day while she was trying to dress, and lay there helplessuntil the stewardess happened to go in and find her. That sort of thingsha'n't happen twice on board this ship, if _I_ can help it!" criedPeggy with a straightening of the slim little back which seemed to add acouple of inches to her height, and a toss of the head which convincedMajor Darcy that it was no use arguing further on this point. It wasastonishing how often he was forced to retire from post to post inarguments with Miss Saville, and the consciousness that this was thecase gave him courage to enter yet a third protest. 

"Well, at least, old Schute is hearty enough! There is no necessity topity him; and, really, don't you know, he is hardly the right sort offriend for you. Do you know who he is? The proprietor of one of thebig drapers' shops in Calcutta. "

"It was a very good shop, " said Peggy reflectively. "They were mostobliging in sending patterns. Two of the assistants were in a classmother held for English girls, and they said he was so kind andconsiderate, and had even paid to send some of them to the hill, afterthey had been ill. I've a great respect for Mr Schute. "

"Quite so; but that's not exactly a reason why you should play halmawith him. I've a respect for him also, if what you say is true, but heis not in our class, as he himself would acknowledge, and it's not thething for you to be seen talking to him. There are certain restrictionswhich we must all observe. "

"Excuse me--I don't observe them. I am Mariquita Saville. Nothing thatI can do can alter that fact, or take from me the position to which Iwas born, " replied Peggy, with that air of overweening pride in herbelongings which had a distinctly humorous aspect in the eyes of hercompanion, for though a county name and some well-won decorations are, no doubt, things to be valued, nothing short of a pedigree traced directfrom the Flood itself would have justified the ineffable assurance ofher manner. 

He was not rash enough, however, to put such a reflection into words, sohe stood in silence until once again the girl turned to leave him, whenhe found his tongue quickly enough. 

"You are really going then?"

"Certainly I'm going!"

"You'll tire yourself out with those children, and get a headache intothe bargain in the stuffy cabins. "

"I think it's extremely probable. "

"Then why will you be obstinate, and go in spite of all I can, say?"

"Shall I tell you why?" Peggy raised her head and stared at him withbrilliant eyes. "I must go and help these poor people because _you_--and others like you--refuse to do it! I can't bear to see themneglected, but I should be delighted to share the work with some oneelse. Major Darcy, will you do me a favour? Mr Schute is very lonely;no one speaks to him, and his eyes are so weak that he can't amusehimself by reading. He is a very interesting old man, and I assure youhis `h's' are above reproach. Will you have a game of halma with himthis afternoon instead of me, and so set me free from my promise?"

Haughty Hector's stare of amazement was a sight to behold. He, HectorDarcy, play a game with a tradesman in the saloon of a steamship?Associate on terms of intimacy with a member of a class who, accordingto his ideas, existed for no other reason than to minister to his needsand requirements? He was breathless with astonishment that such arequest should have been made, and made no concealment of his annoyance. 

"Really, " he said loftily, "anything in reason that I could do to assistyou would be too great a pleasure, but what you ask is impossible. Youmust see for yourself--"

"You will not do it, then?"

"If you will think for one moment, you will realise that you could notexpect--"

Peggy threw back her head and surveyed him deliberately from the crownof his head to the tip of his shoes, from his shoes up again until thehazel eyes met his with a mocking light. 

"I did not expect--I _hoped_; but I see that even that was a mistake!Good afternoon, Major Darcy, and many thanks for your polite assurances!It is gratifying to discover exactly how much they are worth. "

She sailed away with her head in the air, leaving Hector to pace thedeck with a frown of thunderous ill-temper disfiguring his handsomecountenance. It was annoying to be worsted by an antagonist of suchsmall dimensions, but, astonishing as it appeared, he invariably got theworst of it in a conflict with Peggy Saville!

CHAPTER FOUR. 

The next two weeks passed away all too quickly. The latter part of thevoyage had been chill and stormy, so that when Marseilles was reached, Hector Darcy was seized with a conviction that it would be injudiciousfor him to risk the dangers of an English spring, and that wisdompointed out a preliminary sojourn in the sunny South. This being thecase, it was only natural that he should betake himself to the hotelwhere his friends the Savilles were located, and so make a convenientfourth in their excursions. It would have been difficult to find apleasanter party with whom to travel, for father, mother, and daughterwere all in holiday mood, rejoicing in the prospect of home, and areunion with that redoubtable Arthur, whose exploits and excellenceswere detailed a dozen times a day. They were so happy together, moreover, and there was so friendly an understanding between them, thatthey made an agreeable contrast to those numerous family parties whoreduce a stranger to a condition of misery by their mutual bickerings. So far from labouring under the impression that any manners were goodenough for the members of their own family, the Saville trio were evenmore punctiliously courteous to each other than to strangers, and thatdespite the fact that parents and child were on terms of much greaterintimacy than is usual in such relationships. 

Peggy's pride in her father was beautiful to behold, and in the presenceof strangers she paid him a respect so profound that those samestrangers would have been vastly surprised if they could have seen herrumpling his hair in private, and tying his moustache in a neat littlefestoon round his nose, while mother and daughter never seemed tooutgrow the joy of being together again after the years of separation. 

"Oh, my Peg, what should I do without you?" Mrs Saville would cry onthose too frequent occasions when a recurrence of the weary Indian fevercame upon her, and Peggy nursed and comforted her as no hired attendantcould ever do. "Oh, my Peg, what should I do without you? What _shall_I do, when you leave me to fly away to a home of your own? You havespoiled me so much during these last years that I don't know what willbecome of me without you, darling. "

"I shall never marry, dear, " returned Peggy comfortably. "I'll stay athome like a good little girl, and wheel my mammie in a Bath chair. Marriage is a luxury which is forbidden to an only daughter. Her placeis to stay at home and look after her parents!" But at this MrsSaville looked alarmed, and shook her head in emphatic protest. 

"No, no--that's a wrong idea! I want you to marry, dear, when the righttime comes. I have been too happy myself to wish to keep you single. Marriage is the best thing that can happen to a woman, if her husband isas good and kind and noble as your father. I'm not selfish enough tospoil your life for my own benefit, Peggy; but when the times comes, remember I shall be very, very particular about the man you choose. "

 "Where, and how, shall I earliest meet him? What are the words that he first will say?"

chanted Peggy, with so disastrous an attempt at the correct tune thatMrs Saville shook with laughter, despite the pain in her head, andHector Darcy, entering the room, demanded to know the nature of thejoke. 

"I was singing a little ditty, and mother derided me, as usual. Peoplealways laugh when I sing, and declare that the tune is wrong. Theydon't seem to understand that I'm improving on the original. We werediscussing my future husband, and the serenade was in his honour, "explained Peggy with an unconscious serenity, at which her twocompanions exchanged glances of astonishment. 

"He is quite an imaginary hero as yet, " Mrs Saville explained hastily, "but the subject having been introduced, I was explaining to Peggy thatI should be extremely difficult to satisfy, and could not consent tospare her to a man who did not come up to my ideal in every respect. "

"And Peggy herself--what does she say? Has she an ideal, too, and whatshape does it take, if one may ask?" queried Hector, with anembarrassment of manner which the mother noticed, if the daughter didnot. 

Mrs Saville shaded her eyes with her hands and gazed keenly across theroom to where the two figures stood in the window, the man so tall andimposing, the girl so small and dainty in her pretty white dress. 

"Oh, I'm not exacting, " said Peggy coolly. "I'm going to marry a manwith `heaps of money and a moustache, and a fireplace in the hall, ' asMellicent used to say when we planned out our future in the old school-days. Dear old Mill! I wonder if she is as funny as ever, and if shestill mixes up her sentences in the same comical way. I shall beterribly disappointed if she doesn't. Five, six more weeks before I seeher and all the other vicarage people, and already I'm in a ferment ofimpatience. Every mile we travel nearer home, the more I long for thetime to come; and when we get to London I really don't know how I shalllast out the fortnight before I go down to the country. "

"Would it help matters if we invited Mellicent to come and join us inLondon? She would enjoy the experience of living in an hotel and house-hunting with us. You can write and ask her, dear, if you like, " saidMrs Saville fondly; and Peggy clasped her hands together in one of theold ecstatic gestures. 

"How s-imply lovely! Mother dear, you are an admirable person. Thereis nothing in the world I should like so much, and it would be so wise, too, for Mellicent and I would have time to get through our firstfloodgates of talk before I met the others, so that I should not be tornasunder by wanting to speak to every one at the same time. It will be awild dissipation for the dear old girl to stay in an hotel, and she doesenjoy herself so beamingly when she is out for a holiday that it's apleasure to behold her. I'll write this very minute!"

The invitation was despatched forthwith, and such a rhapsodicalacceptance received by return of post as effectually dispelled Peggy'sfears lest her friend might have outgrown her old peculiarities. Mellicent at twenty-one was apparently as gushingly outspoken, asamazingly irrelevant, as in the days of short frocks and frizzled locks, and the expectation of meeting her in four short weeks lent added zestto Peggy's enjoyment of her new surroundings. 

The headquarters of this happy party was at an hotel situated on thehill behind Cannes, and every morning a carriage waited at the door, todrive them to the different places of interest in the neighbourhood. They bought curious plaques and vases at the Vallauris pottery, wentover the scent manufactory at Grasse, where mountains of rose leaves andviolets are converted into fragrant perfumes, and drove along theexquisite Cornichi road, which winds round the hillside, and affords aview of the Mediterranean lying below, blue as a sapphire in the summersunshine. In the afternoons Mrs Saville would retire to rest, tiredout by the morning's exertions, and Peggy would say plaintively:

"Father dear, could you bear the reflections that your only daughter waspining for an ice and a box of chocolates, and that you had refused toindulge her for the sake of a few miserable rupees!" and the colonelinvariably replying in the negative, she would array herself in hersmartest frock, and repair with him to Rumpelmeyer's, who, as every onewho has stayed in the Riviera knows full well, is at once the mostwonderful and the most extortionate confectioner who ever tempted theappetites of men. 

At every visit Peggy and her father groaned afresh at the price of thebonbons displayed so daintily in their satin boxes; but though theyagreed that it was impossible to indulge any more in such extravagance, they invariably succumbed to temptation, the colonel ejaculating, "It'sa poor heart that never rejoices. We shall be young only once in ourlives, Peg, so we might as well enjoy ourselves while we can, " and Peggyexplaining to her scandalised mother that the expenditure was really aneconomy in the end, since she would keep all the pretty cases, fill themwith jujubes, and present them as Christmas presents to deservingfriends!

At Paris Hector Darcy bade his friends farewell, and Peggy bore hisdeparture in philosophical fashion. It had been delightful having hiscompany, for it had seemed like a "bit of home, " but he would have beendreadfully in the way in Paris, where the avowed business of the day wasthe purchase of clothes and fripperies. Mrs Saville and her daughterprepared for the fray with every appearance of enjoyment, and though thecolonel professed a horror of shopping, he yet manifested an agreeableinterest in their purchases. 

"I can't afford to give you _carte blanche_, with all the expenses ofthe new house before us, " he explained, "but one or two pretty frocksapiece you must and shall have, while we are on the spot; so go aheadand make yourself smart, and I'll brace my nerves to face the bill. "

There was no fear that Miss Peggy would not go ahead in such anoccupation. The only difficulty was that she went ahead too fast; butby dint of forbearance, mingled with judicious firmness, the choice wasmade at last, and in due time the dresses came home, the bills werepaid, and Colonel Saville, blessing Providence that he had not six womento dress instead of two, hurried on the day of departure from a city ofsuch ruinous fascinations. 

On one happy spring morning, then, behold the Saville trio once morenearing the white cliffs of Old England--blessed travellers, whose exilewas over, and who could look forward to spending the rest of their livesin that dear old country which, despite its rain and fog, must ever bethe dearest in the world to true-born Britons. 

They stood together, amidst the bustle of arrival, looking withsparkling eyes at the well-remembered scene, for there was no necessityto hurry for the train, and Colonel Saville, with all a soldier'sintolerance of a scramble, decided to wait on board until the generalexodus was over. "Then we will get a porter to take our boxes quietlyashore, " he explained to his companions; and, as if his words had beenoverheard, at that very moment a candidate for that post came up frombehind. 

"Carry your boxes, sir? Can I carry your boxes?" cried a breezy voice, at the sound of which Peggy gasped, Mrs Saville laid her hand over herheart, and the colonel wheeled round to confront Arthur himself, taller, broader, handsomer than ever. 

"My boy!" he cried brokenly. 

"Arthur!" gasped his mother, and lay sobbing on the dear, strongshoulder, while Peggy stroked the tails of his coat, and assiduouslylicked away the tears which would insist upon flowing down her cheeks. Why cry, when she was so happy? The thing was absurd! Why do anythingbut laugh, and dance, and sing with mirth, when at long, long last theywere all four together, and Arthur stood before her in solid flesh andblood?

"How tall you are! Taller than your father, my dear big son!"

"How good it is to see you again, my boy! We have wearied for thisday. "

"Oh, Arthur, what a big moustache! What a dear you look! We never, never expected to see you before we got to London. "

"I was not sure of coming, but I worked it somehow, for I could not waitan hour longer than was necessary. Peg, you're a lady growed! I lookstowards you! Oh, let us be joyful! This is grand to be together again, with no more miserable partings ahead. Welcome to England, mother!First step on the old land--eh? Feels nice and sound beneath your feet, doesn't it? Just the sort of solid, durable old place to take root inafter a roaming life!" And Arthur led his mother on shore, rattlingaway in his old merry style, though the tears shone in his eyes also, and his voice was not so clear as it might have been. 

The years that had passed since he had seen his parents last had notbeen altogether easy ones for him. He had had to face the bitterestdisappointment of his life, to adapt himself to a new and uncongenialsphere, and, in spite of all his courage, there had been moments whenthe task had seemed too heavy to bear. It had been an effort to writecheerfully, and to refrain from repinings over his lost hopes, but hehad made the effort, and he was rewarded for his forbearance a hundredtimes over in this moment of meeting, as he noticed the hollows in hismother's cheeks, and the grey locks on his father's brow. It had beenhard enough for them as it was. He was thankful he had not laid on themthe additional burden of his own sufferings. 

The reunited family travelled up to town together, and dined in aprivate room in the hotel, so that they might be able to talk withoutinterruption. Arthur was, of course, the hero of the occasion, and washanded about from one to another of his adoring relatives in a mannerwhich would have been amusing to an onlooker. First of all Mrs Savilleclaimed him, and they sat on the sofa together, stroking each other'shands like a charming pair of lovers, as a mother and grown-up sonshould always be. Then she cast an apologetic glance at her husband, and made an excuse to move her position, when Colonel Saville tookpossession of his "boy, " and the two tall figures leant against themantelpiece talking "manny talk, " as Peggy expressed it, and smokingtheir cigarettes. Finally it was Peggy's own turn, and she sat perchedon Arthur's knee, gazing into the dear, handsome face which had alwaysbeen her ideal of manly beauty. 

"Fancy, Arthur, just fancy, we are grown-up ladies and gentlemen! I amtwenty-one, and you are twenty-six! Doesn't it seem wonderful? Youlook so handsome, dear, so big and important! I suppose you areimportant, aren't you? What is your chief like? Does he appreciateyou? Does he defer sufficiently to your advice? Between ourselves, theEnglish Government isn't so well managed as I could wish. There is awant of firmness in dealing with Foreign Powers which annoys me greatly. Next time you get into a muddle at the War Office, just tell them toapply to me, and I'll set them straight! If I could get the chance ofbeing Minister of War for a couple of days, I'd settle them! No shilly-shally for me I I'd show them how the thing ought to be done!"--andPeggy wagged her head in a fierce and defiant manner, which sent Arthurinto a peal of laughter. 

"Not any more burdened by modesty than you used to be, I perceive, younglady. I'll be pleased to pass on your message. The chief is aconscientious fellow, and feels his responsibility so much that it willdoubtless be a relief to him to know that Peggy Saville is to therescue. I'll introduce you to him some time soon, when you can have anopportunity of airing your views. "

"I should like that. I suppose we shall have any amount of invitationswhen we are really settled, but just at first we want to devote all ourenergies to house-hunting. We are going to drive to the agent's firstthing to-morrow morning, to see what he has to offer us, and thenMellicent arrives in the afternoon. You knew she was coming, didn'tyou, and that I am going home with her at the end of a fortnight?"

Arthur chuckled softly to himself. 

"Chubby in London! What delirious excitement! I must try to go aboutwith you sometimes, for it will be great to hear her remarks. She hasnever been in town for more than a few hours at a time on a shoppingexpedition, and has everything to see. Chubby has developed into a verycreditable specimen, I'd have you know, and she don't appreciate beingcalled Chubby no more. Consequently, I make a point of addressing herby no other name! When she gets into a rage she looks surprisingly likethe fat little girl of a dozen years back. "

"Too bad!" cried Peggy, laughing. "None of that sort of thing while sheis here, remember! No one shall tease my visitors but myself. I'msimply longing to see the dear old girl, and hear all the news abouteverybody. Rob is at The Cedars, they say, so I must wait to see himthere, but Rosalind is in town. Oh, Arthur, do you see much of her? Doyou meet her often? Is she a great beauty, and does every one talkabout her and make a fuss of her wherever she goes, as we used toimagine they would do when she grew up? Do tell me all about Rosalind!"

Arthur's face stiffened in a curious, unnatural fashion, and his lipslost their laughing curve, and grew straight and hard. The sparkle diedout of his face, and he looked a boy no longer, but a man, and a man whohad not found his life too easy. He was astonishingly like his fatherat that moment, and both mother and sister noted the fact. 

"Oh, that would be a long story, and would take up too much time. ForRosalind's doings, see the society papers, " he cried, with anindifference too elaborate to be genuine. "To-morrow's issue will nodoubt inform you that she is at some big function to-night, wearing arobe of sky-blue silk, festooned with diamonds and bordered with rubies. That's the proper style of thing, isn't it, for a society belle? I seeher occasionally. Lord Darcy is the kindest of friends, and I havealways a welcome at his house. I don't go very often, but I meet themout, and am vouchsafed a dance, or ten minutes' conversation, if nobodymore important is on the scene. Rosalind is an important personagenowadays, and can't waste her time on the likes of me; but she isdevoted to you, Peg, and will rush round to see you the moment you lether know that you are at home. "

But Peggy set her lips, and privately resolved to be in no hurry toapprise Rosalind Darcy of her return. No one who considered herself toogrand for Arthur should have the chance of associating with his sister. Dear, darling Arthur! Did he still care, then? Was Rosalind'sbeautiful face still a Will-o'-the-wisp to dazzle and ensnare his heart, and was it possible that she, or any mortal woman, could have thehardihood to resist Arthur Saville when he came to woo? Peggy satsilent, but her heart formed a voiceless prayer--a prayer that if in thefuture trouble must come, she might be the one to bear it, and thatArthur might be shielded from a second crushing disappointment. 

CHAPTER FIVE. 

The next day the Savilles lost no time in consulting the agent who hadbeen commissioned to advertise for houses on their behalf, and he in histurn presented them with a list of a dozen places which were for sale, eight of which were obviously unsuitable, and none in the very leastlike Peggy's ideal abode. This was a bitter disappointment to theexpectant trio, and the disappointment was not softened by the offhandand independent manner in which they were treated, for the agent hintedat inordinate expectations, smiled openly at Peggy's inquiry about amoat, and floated off to attend to another inquirer, as if any othersubject were worth considering when the question of Colonel Saville'sfuture home was on the _tapis_!

Mrs Saville left the office with a crestfallen air, but her husband anddaughter stalked forth with their most military stride, and exchangedglances of kindling irritation on the doorstep. 

"Insubordinate wretch!" cried the colonel, the ends of his moustachelooking fiercer than ever, and his eyes gleaming with anger, for afterruling as despot over his regiment for so many years, the lack ofdeference shown by a mere civilian was a distinct trial to the flesh. "There's a good deal to be said for our friends the natives after all, Peg! If one of them had dared to treat me like that--"

"Just so!" assented Peggy. "I'm with you, father. I _do_ like peopleto tremble at my nod, and in this land of freedom no one seems in theleast afraid of us. It's disgraceful. We had better take the train, and look at this Uplands place. It seems the most likely of any on thelist, so I suppose we ought to see it. "

To the Uplands, then, the trio betook themselves, to find disappointmentnumber two, for the name had evidently been bestowed in a spirit ofsatire on a house situated in a valley, and shut in by a network oftrees. The rooms smelt like so many vaults, and presented a cheerfulpattern of mould upon the walls, while even Peggy's ardour could notface the task of reducing a wilderness into a garden. A drive of threemiles brought the explorers to yet another desirable residence of souncompromisingly bleak and hideous an aspect that they drove away fromthe gates without examining the interior, and returned to town fatiguedand discouraged. 

"But we could not expect to find what we wanted the very first day, "Peggy reminded herself cheerily. "Besides, Mellicent is coming! Thatis quite enough happiness for one day. In two more hours she will behere. I'll go downstairs at five o'clock, and wait for her in thehall. "

When five o'clock arrived, however, a brother officer came to call uponColonel Saville, and Peggy was delayed several minutes longer than sheintended, so that when she repaired downstairs it was a little past thehour when Mellicent was due. It was quite likely that the train hadbeen behind time, or that difficulties in getting luggage put on a cabmight have delayed her arrival, and Peggy devoutly hoped that this hadbeen the case, so that she might still be in time to give a friendlywelcome. The hall was, as usual, crowded with visitors. An Americancontingent chatted merrily together in one corner; a French marquisestared around through a gold-rimmed lorgnette; and the usual array offamily parties lolled on ottomans and sofas, scrutinising the passers-by, and exchanging whispered criticisms, which were neither socomplimentary nor so subdued as might have been desired. A stout ladyand two slim daughters, looking more like fashion-plates than Peggycould have believed it possible for any human creatures to do, stooddiscussing a knotty point together in the centre of the floor, theirvoluminous skirts shutting out the view beyond. 

Peggy made a _detour_ to the side, caught sight of a broad, blue sergeback, looking broader than ever from contrast with sylph-like forms, acoil of yellow hair beneath a sailor hat, and the side of a crimsoncheek. Mellicent! Of course it was Mellicent! There she stood, thepoor dear thing, a statue of misery in the midst of the fashionablecrowd, a roll of shawls clutched in one hand, her dress thick with dust, and her hair blown into disorder. The critics on the benches sniggeredand whispered to one another, and the French marquise examined herthrough the lorgnette with unconcealed amaze; but at the sight of thefamiliar figure Peggy's heart leapt within her, for she saw again theivy-covered vicarage, and the shabby, sunny schoolroom in which she hadspent such happy days. A hand clutched Mellicent's arm in ecstaticgrasp, and a tremulous voice spoke in her ear. 

"Mellicent, _darling_! Is it really you?"

"Oh, my goodness, Peggy, have you come at last? Nobody knew where youwere, and they said they'd send, and it's simply awful the way thesewretches stare!" cried Mellicent in a rush, "They sit round in rows, andglare as if they had nothing in the world to do but quiz the poor newarrivals as they come in at the door. "

"Which, my dear, is precisely the state of the case. It _is_disconcerting, especially when you arrive in the evening, after atempestuous Channel passage, and step into a hall aglow with diamondsand eye-glasses; but turn about is fair play!" cried Peggy reassuringly. "To-morrow you and I will quiz in our turn, and just think how we shallenjoy it. Father and I have sat together for hours, criticising andinventing histories, and you have no idea how entertaining it is. You'll simply love it. "

"No, I sha'n't. It's unkind and cruel, and must make people simplydread coming in. If I were the manager, I wouldn't allow it!" declaredMellicent in righteous wrath; then her eyes turned to her companion, anda tardy realisation of the position seemed to dawn upon her. "Oh, Peggy!" she cried, and again, "Oh, Peggy! I'm _so_ glad to see youagain. It has seemed such a long, long time since you went away, andthere was no one like you--no one who could ever take your place. "

Peggy gave an affectionate little grip to the blue serge arm, but madenone of the protests which usually follow such an announcement. Modestynot being her strong point, she saw no reason to dispute Mellicent'sassertion, so smiled instead, and cried reassuringly:

"Never mind, I'm back again now, and never going away no more! Dear oldChubs, you look so fresh, and pink-and-white and Englishy, that it doesme good to see you. This is our sitting-room, and you must come in andsay how do you do to father and mother, and have some tea. Father isgoing out with a friend presently, and mother will have a rest in herbedroom, so we shall have a cosy little chat by ourselves. Don't lookalarmed! They are not a bit fierce, I assure you, but a most mild andagreeable old couple. "

As she spoke Peggy threw open the door of the sitting-room, and the mildand agreeable couple bestowed the kindliest of greetings upon theiryoung visitor; but the surroundings were all so strange and formal thatcountry-bred Mellicent was overpowered, and could only blush and stammerin school-girl fashion. Her own perfect consciousness of the fact addedfuel to her embarrassment, and a full-length mirror at the opposite sideof the room presented such an exasperating contrast of rusticawkwardness and dainty grace, as she and Peggy stood side by side, thather heart died down within her. Poor Mellicent! her new coat and skirthad been made by the very best dressmaker in the village, and had beenconsidered a miracle of elegance by the admiring home circle; so thatshe had looked forward to making quite a triumphant entrance, and nowhere she was, looking her very worst, and conscious of a dozenshortcomings as she looked at her friend's graceful figure. Peggy'sfeatures still retained their miniature-like faultlessness of outline, her pretty hair was coiled about her head in fantastic fashion, she boreherself with even more than the old assurance, and rustled about theroom in a gown of Parisian manufacture. A little chill of strangenessand depression settled down on Mellicent's spirits. For the last monthshe had lived in constant expectation of this visit, had built a fairyedifice of dreams concerning it, and already the foundations werebeginning to totter. The great hotel, with its crowd of criticalinmates, was terrifying to the country-bred girl, the graciousness ofher host and hostess appeared formal, when compared with the warm-hearted cordiality of her Irish mother, and even Peggy herself seemedtransformed into another person. It was no longer Peggy, it wasMariquita, and Mariquita a dozen times more self-possessed and imposingthan in the days of old. 

When Colonel and Mrs Saville left the room, Mellicent watched with awedeyes an interview which took place between Miss Peggy and a waiter whomshe had summoned to bring a supply of fresh tea. There were severalother matters to discuss regarding the despatch of letters and parcels, and the severe though courteous manner in which the young lady conductedthe conversation, reduced the listener to a condition of speechlessamazement. When the door closed behind the man, Peggy met the stare ofthe horrified blue eyes, and put a laughing inquiry as to the nature ofher offence. 

"I don't know how you _dare_ talk to him like that!" stammered Mellicentin return. "He is ever so much older than you, and looks so--sodignified and grand, and you order him about, and tell him to becareful, and send him running up and downstairs. I don't know how youcan do it. I'm nervous enough about finding fault with the servants athome, but with a stranger! A man! I could never summon up courage tofind fault, no matter what mistakes he made. And you are so cool aboutit!"

"My dear, I'm used to it. Consider the position I have had to fillthese last three years in Indiah!" drawled Miss Peggy, and leant herhead against the cushions of her chair with an exhausted air, whichseemed to imply that she had come straight from the duties of GovernmentHouse itself. Then suddenly she straightened herself, and attacked theteapot. 

"I forget if you take sugar in your tea. So few people do nowadays. And cream? It's rather strong, I'm afraid. Be sure to tell me if it'sexactly as you like. "

"Thank you!" murmured Mellicent faintly. She put the cup down on atable close at hand, and fumbled nervously with her gloves. 

"P-Peggy!"

"Yes, dear. "

"Peg-gy!"

"Yes, Mellicent, what is it?"

"Oh, Peggy, I feel--I feel so uncomfortable! It's all so strange anddifferent from what I expected. I thought I should feel at home themoment I saw you--but I don't, not a bit. You look so grown-up andproper, and your dress is so grand, and you have done your hair like thepeople in the fashion-books, and I never can make out how on earth theytwist it in and out... We are the same age, but you seem ever so mucholder, and I don't feel that it is you at all. "

"The inference is, that I never _was_ proper, nor tidy, nor well-dressedin the old days! Not very complimentary to me, I must say, " began Peggylightly, and then caught sight of a tear-drop glittering on Mellicent'seyelashes, which sobered her very quickly. Crying? No, surely not; yettears were there, undeniable tears, filling the blue eyes, and rollingslowly down over the pink cheeks. Peggy dropped down on her knees, andclasped her hands round the plump blue waist. 

"Why, Mill, what is it? What grieves you, dear? What have I done, orsaid, or looked--horrid thing that I am!--to vex you within ten minutesof your arrival? I never, never meant it!"

"You haven't done anything! It's my own fault. I'm sorry to be sosilly, Peggy, but all this time I have been longing and longing to seeyou, and thinking that it would be just the same as in the old days;but, oh, Peggy, we've led such different lives, and it's not the same--oh, it's not the same at all! I have stood still, but you have movedon, and there's such a big, big difference. I realised it all of asudden, and began to cry like a baby, but it's not your fault. It'sonly because I am so fond--so fond of you, Peggy, and so sorry tothink--"

"You dear, sweet goose! Stop crying this minute, and listen to me. There is no difference between us, and it's going to be _exactly_ thesame. You are Mellicent Asplin, and I'm Peggy Saville, and after myvery own people I love the dear old vicaragers more than any one else inthe world. I never change in my affections, and in other respects theday may yet dawn, my love, when you may wish that I had alteredconsiderably more than I have. Will it help you to recognise me if Ipull your hair, eli?--or tickle you under the chin, eh?--or give a nicelittle jolt to your elbow just as you lift your cup, eh?" cried Peggy, illustrating each inquiry in practical fashion, while Mellicent giggledin the midst of tears, and dabbed her eyes with her handkerchief. 

"D-o-on't! You'll spoil my dress. Oh, Peggy, it _is_ good of you, andI did so want to come, and will you really promise not to be ashamed ofme, if I make stupid mistakes, and look dowdy and horrid when we go outtogether?"

"I'll be ashamed of you, and furious into the bargain, if you hint atsuch a thing again. I'm not a snob, thank goodness! Now sit up, mydear, and drop sentiment, and attend to tea. Take a cress sandwich, anddon't cry over it, I beseech you! If there is one thing moreobjectionable than another, it is wet salad. Tell me all about home, and every one in it. Are they looking forward to my advent, and is cookremembering my favourite puddings? I've got a present for every one--such a beautiful white shawl for Mrs Asplin, a tiger skin for yourfather's study, some old manuscripts for Esther, as I could not think ofanything she would like better, and--"

"And what for--How very nice! So kind of you, Peggy, to think of us!"protested Mellicent, drawing herself up with sudden recollection, butpalpitating with curiosity to hear what her own share might be. "Estherhopes to get home while you are with us, but she can't tear herself fromher precious pupils for more than a week. She has three little boyswhom she is training for school, and teaching Latin and Greek andmathematics and all sorts of horrid things. You would hate it, Peggy, and so would I, but Esther loves it, and grudges every moment she isaway. "

Peggy laughed. 

"I can imagine it! The little rascals scrawling substantives on theirslates--`O frog--To a frog--By, with, or from a frog!' and Esther'ssolemn distress over a wrong termination. Isn't it a blessing that weare made differently, and that some people are born with such wonderfulpatience and forbearance? I pity their poor little knuckles if _I_ werein charge. But then I was always hastily inclined. Your father used tosay that Esther and Rob had far more of the scholarly spirit than Rex, though he must have worked hard to get through his examinations so well. Dear old Rex, how I should love to see him again! It seems so funny tothink of him as a full-fledged doctor, with a practice of his own! Howdoes he like living in the North, and how does he get on?"

Mellicent shrugged her shoulders uncertainly. 

"Pretty well, only it's such a disgustingly bracing place that no one isever ill. Rex says it is most depressing to look out of the windows andsee the healthy faces! He gets so tired waiting for patients who nevercome. I stayed with him for a week in the winter, and whenever the bellrang we used to rush out into the hall, and peer over the banisters tosee who was there, and if it was a patient Rex kept him waiting for tenminutes by his watch, to pretend that he was busy, though he was reallydying to fly downstairs at once. He makes very little money, and fatherhas to help him a good deal; but last month something happened which hehopes will help him on. The mayor of the town had a carriage accidentjust opposite his house, and was nearly killed. Wasn't it luck for Rex?He was so pleased! The mayor was carried into the house, and could notbe moved for days, and the papers were full of `Dr Asplin this, and DrAsplin that, ' as if he was the biggest doctor they had! The mayoressseems to have taken a fancy to him too, for she begs him to go to theirhouse as often as he likes, without waiting to be asked. It will benice for Rex to have some friends in the town, for he daren't go farfrom home. Oswald and his wife live within an hour's rail, and ofteninvite him there, but he is afraid to go, in case a patient _should_appear!"

"Oswald's wife! How strange it sounds! I have never heard anythingabout her, and am so curious to know what she is like! What account didRex bring when he came home from the wedding?"

"He said he couldn't attempt to describe her, but that you could meetseventy-six girls exactly like her any day of the week. Rather pretty, rather fair, rather nice, rather musical! Everything _rather_, andnothing _very_! and thinks Oswald the most wonderful man in the world. She can't be very clever herself, if she thinks that, can she? Oswaldwas always a regular dunce!"

"Oh, `dunce' is too strong a word, Chubby! He was not brilliant, butyou must remember that he suffered from contrast with his companions. Rex was very bright, if he was not exactly clever, and it is not oftenthat you come across such a really scholarly boy as Rob Darcy!"

Peggy busied herself with the arrangement of the tea-tray withoutglancing in her friend's direction, and with an air of studiedcarelessness. She herself knew that she had dragged Rob's name into thediscussion for no other object than to set Mellicent's ready tongue towork on a subject about which she was longing for information, and shewas alarmed lest her intention might be suspected. Mellicent, however, had retained her comfortable obtuseness, and rose to the bait withinnocent alacrity. 

"Well, I don't know if _you_ call it scholarly to think of nothing inthe world but beetles, and grubby little plants that no one ever heardof before; but _I_ call it idiotic. He is worse than Esther, because, after all, schoolboys are human creatures, and sometimes you can't helpliking them, though they are so tiresome, but nobody could love abeetle! I said so once to Rob, and he snubbed me dreadfully, and talkedat me for half an hour. I didn't understand half he said--for it wasall in technical beetley language, but it was meant to prove that it waswrong to say anything of the sort, or refuse to see the beauty hiddenaway in the meanest created thing. "

"Quite true! I agree with Rob. He was perfectly right. "

"But, Peggy, a beetle! And to care for nothing else! You have no ideawhat a regular old hermit Rob has become. He is perfectly wrapped up inbeetles!" cried Mellicent, with a descriptive elegance of diction, atwhich her hearer shuddered visibly. "He takes no interest in anythingelse!"

Peggy smiled, and her head took a complacent tilt. 

"That's bad! That will have to be altered. He'll take interest in_me_, my dear, or there'll be trouble! I believe in a man devotinghimself to his work, but Rob is too nice to be allowed to bury himselfcompletely. I must rouse him up! A fortnight from now we will meetagain, and the treatment will begin. Meanest creatures are all verywell in their way, but superior ones demand their own share ofattention. Rob always did as I told him, and he will not disappoint menow. "

Mellicent gazed at her friend in reflective fashion. She called upbefore her a picture of Rob's great stooping form, his shaggy head, andoverhanging brows, and contrasted it mentally with that of the slimlittle, neat little, prettiest of elf-like figures before her. No, itwas not in the least likely that Rob would disappoint Peggy Saville. "Those dreadful Savilles" had now, as ever, the power of enforcingobedience from their vassals. 

"But all the same, " she repeated obstinately, "but all the same he wouldhave liked you better if you had been a beetle!"

CHAPTER SIX. 

The next morning was devoted to another house-hunting expedition, unsuccessful as its predecessor, while in the afternoon came a freshexcitement, in the shape of a call from Arthur's "chief, " accompanied byhis wife and daughter. Mr Rob had had a slight acquaintance withColonel Saville years before, so that the interview lost some of thestiffness incidental to such occasions; and while the two men talkedtogether in one corner of the room, their wives exchanged condolences onthe ever-fruitful subject of domestic arrangements, and the three girlscast curious glances at one another in the intervals of conversation. 

"I am afraid you must find the weather chilly. Our English springs arevery treacherous!" remarked Miss Rollo properly, turning her card-caseround and round in her hands, and blinking rapidly with a pair of shygrey eyes, veiled by eyelashes of extraordinary length and silkiness. As the only child of distinguished parents, Miss Eunice Rollo was apersonage of some importance in society; but she appeared much moreafraid of the two girls than they were of her, and kept her eyes fixedso persistently on the carpet that Mellicent enjoyed an unusualopportunity of indulging a favourite pastime, and sat braced against theback of her chair, staring stolidly up and down, down and up, until shecould have passed an examination on the minutest detail of thestranger's appearance and clothing. As for Peggy, she prattled away onthe engrossing subjects of sun and rain, while her thoughts went off onan excursion of their own, and busied themselves with criticisms on thenew visitor. 

"Eunice by name, and Eunice by nature! A more Eunicey creature I neverbeheld. Grey eyes like Mrs Asplin... I could love her for thosealone, but _so_ solemn! I'd like to wake you up, my dear, and make youlook more like a real live girl, and less like a marionette. The waythat Mellicent stares is disgraceful. She must be made to stop. "

Peggy cleared her throat in meaning fashion, met the wide blue eyes andfrowned a warning. Any other girl in the world would have understoodand obeyed; but Mellicent only gaped the more, raised questioningeyebrows, and even mouthed a dumb inquiry. Peggy screwed up her faceinto a vicious glare of anger, at which moment, it is needless to say, Eunice seized the opportunity to lift her eyes from the carpet. For onesecond amazement held her motionless, then she fell to work on the card-case with redoubled zeal, and tilted her hat over her face. Her eyescould not be seen, but her lips were twisted on one side, and her cheeksgrew suddenly, mysteriously pink. Was she laughing? Was she angry?Peggy could not tell, but she felt an intense curiosity to discover, anda dawning suspicion that Eunice was perhaps not quite so "Eunicey" afterall. 

"It is very nice to come home to the old country again, and to see allour friends. Miss Asplin and I had lessons together for four years, sothat, as you may imagine, we have a great deal to talk over now that wehave met again, " she explained; and Miss Rollo replied with elaboratepoliteness:

"I can indeed. It must be delightful I hope you will bring Miss Asplinwith you, if you come to us on Wednesday. We are having a reception inthe evening, with music and tableaux. It will be a crush, I'm afraid, but you may find it amusing. Rosalind Darcy is coming. She has beenstaying in the country for a week, but she will be back by then, andwould like to see you, I'm sure. I hope you will be able to come. "

"Oh, I hope so!" The answer came simultaneously from two pairs of lips, and Mellicent drew in her breath with a gasp of pleasure. It wasbeginning already. What excitement--what joy--what delight! Only thefirst day of her visit, and behold! an invitation to one of the best-known houses in London, where with her own eyes she should behold thosegreat people of the world whom she had read about, but never, neverexpected to see. At this rate, Mellicent reflected, she would findherself on intimate terms at Court before the fortnight was concluded;and oh! the joy of returning home and speaking in casual tones aboutPrinces of the Blood, Dukes and Marquises, and Cabinet Ministers, for, the edification of village hearers! Her complacency vented itself in along postscript to the letter already written to her mother, apostscript of such characteristic nature as delighted that appreciativelady, and which was read aloud with much unction to her husband, and afriend of the family who happened to be paying a call at the time, whereby, as will be seen, certain things came to pass which would nototherwise have happened. 

The prospect of Mrs Rollo's reception was so dazzling as to throw allother experiences into the shade; but the two intervening days were fullof excitement, for Peggy was delighted to play "country cousin" for herfriend's benefit, and the two girls drove about from one place ofinterest to another, from early morning until late at night. Westminster Abbey had, of course, special claims on the affections, andevoked that thrill of mingled awe and patriotism which all true-bornBritons must feel on entering that glorious edifice. When the voices ofthe choristers rang out in the psalms for the morning, Mellicent shedtears on her Prayer-book, and felt icy-cold all the way down her spine, and Peggy's eyes flashed fire, and the rare colour burned in her cheeks. 

When the service was over the two girls wandered about together gazingat the monuments, reading the inscriptions which recalled noble deeds, and exchanging ardent confidences the while. 

"I should like to come here every day, " said Mellicent softly, "everysingle day. I should like to be a verger, and spend my life in anabbey. I think I could be awfully good if I lived here always. Itmakes one feel so small and insignificant, that one wouldn't dare to beselfish, and think one's own happiness so important. I can't believethat it was ever built by men--ordinary common working men. It seemslike a mountain--a great, wonderful thing that God must have madeHimself, and given to His people. "

Peggy looked at her with bright, astonished eyes. 

"You dear thing, what a sweet idea! I feel the same about it; butperhaps, after all, it was better that men _should_ have made it. Itmust have done _them_ good. One cannot imagine that a workman in such atask could remain `common. ' I have read charming stories about men whohave devoted their whole lives to little pieces of carving or ironwork, to be placed in insignificant corners of old Continental cathedrals. Itdid not trouble them that their work would not be seen; they were soimpressed with the spirit of the place that they simply could not endureto do less than their very, very best, and were willing to remain poorall their lives in order to be able to do it. That's fine! That'sgrand! None of your miserable scamping spirit there. The place madethe men, as well as the men the place. "

"Yes, yes, that's just what I feel. I'd like to do something for ittoo, if it were only the dusting, " sighed Mellicent, passing her fingeralong a ledge of wood, and pensively regarding the ridge of dust on herlight kid gloves. "I assure you, Peggy, the shivers were running downmy back the whole time of that service like a cold-water tap. I wasfreezing!"

"And I was tingling. Oh, to do something big enough--great enough--tobe brought here when I die, and be laid among these fine old heroes!Isn't it maddening sometimes to be a woman, and feel penned in, in awretched little body?" Peggy stood still and faced her companion withkindling eyes. "At this moment, my dear, the spirit of Hercules iswithin me--I feel as if I could lift mountains, and look at _that_. "She held out her hand, staring with intense disfavour at the fragilelittle wrist. "That's my weapon! If I tried to lift that _bench_, Ishould sprain my wrist. If I work my brain for several hours on end, Ihave a sick headache I'm a lion in a cage, dear; a little, miserable, five-foot cage, and it's no use beating at the bars, for I'll never getout;" and Peggy stared miserably at the statue of the "third greatCanning" which stood opposite, and sighed her heart out, to think howimpossible it seemed that the name of Mariquita Saville would ever beemblazoned by his side. 

From the Abbey the sightseers drove to the Academy, where they spent acouple of hours in making their way through the crowded rooms. MrsSaville and her daughter were unaffectedly interested in the pictures, but Mellicent declared the study of them such a "neck-achey" processthat she soon abandoned the effort, and contented herself withcriticising the people instead. After living all one's life inprovincial parishes where every inhabitant recognised and saluted thevicar's daughter, it was a little bewildering to find oneself surroundedby hundreds of absolutely strange faces; a trifle depressing too, toone-and-twenty, to realise afresh her own countrified appearance, asslim-waisted _elegantes_ floated past in a succession of springtoilettes, each one more fascinating than the last. Mellicent sat downon one of the centre couches and gave herself up to despair. 

"My sleeves aren't right, and my neck isn't right, and my back isn'tright! My skirt sticks out where it should be flat, and is flat whereit ought to stick out. My hat looks like the ark, and my gloves are toobig. I ought to be superior like Esther, and not care a bit, but I_do_. I care frightfully. I feel a worm, and as it I'd like to crawlaway and hide myself out of sight, "--and Mellicent's fair face cloudedover with an expression of such hopeless melancholy, that Peggy, catching sight of it, came forward instantly to discover the reason. 

"Tired?" she cried cheerily. "Never mind, we won't be long now, andthen we'll drive home, and you shall be tucked up in bed, and have acomfy rest. Sight-seeing _is_ tiring... Which do you like best?"

"The blue, I think, with the lace edgings. The body is so sweet, withall the tiny, lovely little tucks, and the colour would suit my hair, "said Mellicent plaintively, all unconscious of the open-eyed wonder withwhich she was regarded. 

"What has your hair to do with it, and how _could_ a body be coveredwith tucks? You are sleepy, dear, and didn't hear what I said. I askedwhat picture you liked best. "

"Oh-h, picture! I thought you meant dresses. I was thinking about thedresses--"

"Mellicent Asplin, I'm shocked at you! You remind me of the visitor toParis who was asked how she liked the Louvre, and replied that the BonMarche was cheaper for ribbons. To think that you could sit oppositesome of the finest pictures of the year, and find more enjoyment inlooking at frocks. "

"I haven't enjoyed it at all. I've disenjoyed it horribly. Youwouldn't like it yourself, if you saw seven hundred and fifty girls, andeach one looked seven hundred times nicer than you did yourself. Idetest them all, but I hate the blue one worst! Didn't you see her, Peggy--pale, _pale_ blue, with white lace and--"

"Poor old Mill. Come along, dear, we'll go back to the hotel, and notworry about them any more. You shall come straight to my room, and I'llgive you a tonic that will do you good. "

"I hate tonics. They taste like rusty spoons. I'm quite well, anddon't want it. "

"We'll see about that. It's a new brand, warranted to be especiallyefficacious in the case of young females. It isn't in the least like arusty spoon, and exercises an exhilarating effect on the spirits. Youwait and see. "

Peggy looked at her friend, and her eyes twinkled. It was evident thatsome mystery was in the air, and that the word `tonic' was used in afigurative rather than a literal sense. Mellicent pondered, hit on thesolution of chocolates, and being an inveterate sweet-tooth, foundconsolation in the prospect. Perhaps Peggy was going to present herwith some of the treasures she had brought home from Cannes, in whichcase there would not only be the enjoyment of the bonbons themselves, but the case would remain as a permanent joy and pride. So fascinatingdid the idea appear that it was quite a shook to see a long narrow rollemerge from the wardrobe when the crucial hour arrived. 

"Here is your tonic, " said Peggy. "It has come all the way from India, and was ordered for you a whole year back. I didn't tell you what yourpresent was the other night, for I wanted you to have the fun of openingit yourself. I do like opening my own parcels, don't you, and notknowing what I'm going to see!"

"Oh, I do! I love it!" agreed Mellicent rapturously, taking the roll inher arms, and prodding at it with the end of her fingers. "Peggy, howsweet of you! I know I shall like it... It's very hard, and sonarrow... I can't imagine what it can be. Ordered a year ago--thatsounds as if it had to be made. Is it--er--ornamental or useful?"

"Oh, useful! very, very useful!" cried Peggy, and chuckled withenjoyment at Mellicent's gallant attempt to hide disappointment beneatha pretence of satisfaction. 

"Oh yes, how nice! Useful things are much more--_useful_, aren't they?I believe it's an umbrella, and yet it's rather thick for that. I can'timagine what it can be. "

"Cut the string and look! That's the best way out of the difficulty, "suggested Peggy; and Mellicent followed her advice, and slowly unrolledthe parcel on the bed. Silver paper came first, rolls of silver paper, and a breath of that delicious aromatic perfume which seems an integralpart of all Eastern produce, last of all a cardboard cylinder, withsomething soft and white and gauzy wrapped around it. Mellicentscreamed aloud, and jumped about in the middle of the floor. 

"It is! It is!" she cried rhapsodically. "It's a dress like yours--like the one that was burned in the fire, and that I loved so much. Butprettier. Oh, Peggy, it's prettier! There are more of the lovely whitesilk flowers, and the muslin is softer and finer. You wicked, wickedgirl, how dare you say it was useful!"

"Because it was true. You can let Carter make it up, and wear it overyour white silk at the Rollos' on Thursday, and if _that_ isn't useful, what is, I should like to know? I wish you could have seen your facewhen I said it was useful. It grew about a yard long. "

"I knew it did, though I tried so hard to smile and look pleased. Yousee, Peg, I have nothing but useful things at home, for we can't affordanything else, and I do so dearly love a taste of luxury now and then. I simply hate useful presents, and when we get any sent to us theyinvariably are of that order, for people say to themselves, `Poorthings, they are not at all well off, better send them something thatwill be _of use_. ' And I do assure you, my dear girl, that theChristmas before last I got four dozen handkerchiefs, and five separatepairs of gloves. Gloves I don't mind, for they are _nicely_ useful; butI nearly spread out all the forty-eight handkerchiefs on the bed, andwept over them with sheer rage that they weren't something else... Oh, you ducky, darling dress! Sha'n't I look nice! Peggy Peggy, I do loveyou for thinking of it, and giving me such a pleasure. You can't thinkhow I shall enjoy being really well-dressed for once in my life. "

"I'm so pleased you are pleased. It's ever so much nicer to give thanto receive. When my three French dresses came home, I was in a badtemper for the rest of the day, because the collars were too high andstuck into my chin, and the dressmaker had not carried out all myinstructions; but I'm enjoying this as much as you are, and shall feel areflected glory in your appearance on Thursday. I'm so glad Arthur willbe there, for it will be a comfort to see one familiar face among thethrong. I wish--"

"What?"

"Nothing. It's lovely to be back again; but sometimes one feels alittle lonely when people are all talking together, and going off intolittle groups. In Calcutta it was different, for we knew every one, andevery one knew us. Is one _always_ disappointed, I wonder, when a thinghappens which one had longed for, for years and years? I don't knowwhat I want, but I want _something_!" cried Peggy drearily, and pressedher hands to her brow, while her friend looked on with sympathetic gaze. 

"It's tea!" she declared oracularly. "It is five o'clock, and you know, Peggy, you always did get melancholy if tea was later than usual. Letus go downstairs and order it at once. "

Peggy slid her hand in her friend's arm with a soft explosion oflaughter. 

"So we will, " she said cheerily. "It's a capital explanation. Tea!Oh, you sensible old Chubby!"

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

Two evenings later Peggy edged her way out of the crowd at Mrs Rollo'sreception, and sat down in a corner with a gasp of relief. Eunice hadbeen correct in prophesying a crush, for the suite of entertaining-roomsseemed a solid block of people, and the babel of voices almost drownedthe music, which was being discoursed at intervals by a violinist with ashock head, a Signor with an Italian name and an English face, and alady with an elaborate coiffure, who, in turn, warbled by herself, andjoined in the rendering of impassioned Italian duets. The accompanistflourished up and down the piano, and the singers held their music atarm's length, half-acting the words as they alternately frowned andsmiled, and having gone their separate ways throughout three wholepages, joined together in a conclusive burst of triumph. The babel oftalk went on with even greater energy when the last note had died away, and Peggy pursed up her lips in doubtful compliment. 

"_That's_ over, thank goodness! I don't know what it was all about, butshe said, `Si, ' `Si, ' a great many times over, and they seemed happy atthe end, so that's satisfactory. It must be very exhausting to smile sohard, and sing so loudly at the same time, so I hope other peopleappreciated their efforts more than I did. " Peggy sighed, and stifled ayawn. She was feeling just a trifle tired and depressed in spirits, forthe day had been a busy one, and the process of dressing for the eveninghad been delayed by one of those careless tricks for which she wasfamous. Some trifling alteration having to be made to the belt of hersash, she had taken it in hand herself, and put it--where? That was thequestion. Nowhere in any of the three bedrooms could that belt befound, and while the brougham waited at the door, and an impatient maletramped up and down, four distracted females rushed to and fro, openingdrawers, ransacking wardrobes, and burrowing beneath beds. Mrs Savillegrew nervous and hysterical; her husband tugged at his moustache, andvowed his intention of sending away the brougham and spending theevening at home if this sort of "foolishness" went on much longer; andMellicent was on the point of tears, when at last the missing treasurewas discovered, squashed flat beneath a cushion, in company with amagazine, a handkerchief, an odd glove, and several stray needles. 

Colonel Saville looked very fierce during the drive which followed. Hislight eyes sent out little sparks of fire, and the waxed ends of hismoustache bristled with anger, while Peggy sat opposite him in a littleheap in the corner of the carriage, with her eyebrows peaked into theold eave-like shape, and the corners of her lips drooping pensivelydownward. The meek little, "Yes, father!" "No, father!" which repliedto his strictures, would have melted a heart of stone, and Mellicent wasrelieved to see the colonel's frown gradually giving place to the usualgood-natured twinkle. 

"But you must be more careful, child, " he said, "or you and I willquarrel I can't stand disorderly ways. You ought to have a place foreverything. "

"I have, father, but it's generally in the _other_ place!" sighed Peggyplaintively, whereat her father laughed, despite himself, and peace wasrestored. He was very tender to his little daughter during the hourwhich followed, as he invariably was after anything had occurred tocause a cloud between them; but though Peggy found no familiar faces inthe throng, her parents were fortunate enough to discover several old-time friends, so it came to pass that she now found herself alone forthe moment, and thankfully seized the opportunity of a rest. 

Ten minutes earlier one of the younger men to whom she had beenintroduced had asked to be allowed to pilot her to the refreshment-room, but she had insisted on sending Mellicent in her stead, and now had thepleasure of beholding that young lady standing in a distant corner, enjoying an animated conversation, and looking so fresh and bonnie amongthe anaemic town-bred girls, that more than one admiring glance was castin her direction. Peggy's little face softened into a very sweetexpression of tenderness as she watched her friend, and hugged thethought that she had had some part in giving her the pleasure which shewas now enjoying. In the pretty white dress, with her hair arranged byCarter's skilful hands, Mellicent had no cause to be dissatisfied, evenin the midst of this fashionable throng, and the natural girlishpleasure in looking her best added zest to the evening's enjoyment. Peggy reflected once more that it was more blessed to give than toreceive, and sitting perched on the ottoman with her little satin shoesbraced against the floor which they barely touched, enjoyed a reflectedpleasure in Mellicent's conversation, blissfully unconscious of the factthat every expression which flittered over her friend's face wasfaithfully reflected on her own. The worst of being born a mimic isthat on occasions one acts a part without being in the least consciousof so doing, and so while Miss Peggy fondly imagined herself to bewearing an expression of dignified repose, in reality her features werenever still for the fraction of a second. Mellicent smiled--she smiledalso; Mellicent shook her head--she did the same, until all the littlesprays of the white aigrette shook and quivered again; Mellicentappeared to question her companion--Peggy's eyebrows peaked themselvesin an inquiring arch; Mellicent cast down her eyes and modestly studiedthe carpet--prunes and prisms were reflected on Peggy's face in anattack of the most virulent description. So it went on for five minuteson end, the little play being hidden from the surrounding gaze by a bankof palms, through the boughs of which the unconscious actress studiedher part; but at the end of five minutes something happened whichcompletely altered the current of Peggy's thoughts. Mellicent's partnercalled attention to something at the opposite end of the room, and thegirl turning to look at it, her understudy naturally followed herexample, and straight-way forgot Mellicent and her doings for the restof the evening. 

Some one was leaning up against the doorway, studying her in his turn, and at sight of him Peggy's heart gave a wild dance of agitation. Thecrowds of gaily dressed visitors whizzed round and round like pieces ofglass in the old-fashioned kaleidoscope through which she used to gazein the vicarage drawing-room; the branches of the palms swayed about inextraordinary fashion, and the face staring into her own grew dim andindistinct. But it _was_ the same face. Oh yes! No one else couldpossibly possess those deep-set eyes, those rugged features, that heavylock of hair across the brow. In spite of all reasons to the contrary, it was Rob himself, and the next moment his well-known voice sounded inher ear. 

"Mariquita! Little Peggy! Is this really you?"

"Oh, Rob!" cried Peggy faintly, and could find no other word. He hadtaken the seat beside her, and each gazed into the other's face witheager eyes, noting the changes which the years had brought to thefamiliar features. Rob's skin was burnt brown by the burning sun of thelands through which he had travelled, his forehead showed deeply gravenlines, and his cheeks had lost their boyish curve, but the atmosphere ofstrength and health and honest manliness remained, and exercised the oldmagnetic influence over his companion. It was like a breath of mountainair coming into the heated room, to see Rob's face, and hear his heartyvoice. Peggy drew a deep sigh of contentment, and smiled a happygreeting. 

"It is just as you said it would be, Rob, our meeting like this! Howlong had you been standing there? Did you recognise me at once? Whyare you here at all? I thought you were in the country, and that youhated going out, and would never accept an invitation if you could helpit!"

"Circumstances alter cases! I was at the vicarage the other day whenMellicent's letter arrived, saying you were to be here to-night, and asudden temptation seized me to have a look at you, and see what mannerof young lady the years had made of Peggy-Pickle. I came up thisafternoon, astonished Rosalind by offering to accompany her, andwandered about the room staring curiously at every girl I met. I sawseveral in pink dresses that might possibly have been you, but if theyhad, I should have marched straight home without troubling for anintroduction. Then I skirmished round to this door, and saw a littlehead bobbing about in a way that seemed familiar, and--"

"And please, " inquired Peggy meekly, "how do you like me, now you havefound me? Am I at all what you expected?"

She lifted her face to his in the old mischievous fashion, and Robstudied it with a thoughtful gaze. If she hoped to receive a complimentin reply to her question, she was disappointed. It was not Rob's way topay compliments, and there was, if anything, a tinge of sadness in thetone in which he said:

"You have changed! It's inevitable, I suppose, but I have alwaysthought of you as I saw you last, and don't seem to recognise the newedition. You have grown-up, but you've grown-up very small! Thereseems less of you than ever. Was the climate too much for you outthere? I should have liked to have seen you looking stronger, Peg!"

"Oh, I'm a wiry little person!" said Peggy lightly. "You needn't beanxious about me;" but she coughed as she spoke, and lay back againstthe cushions, for really it was rather nice to have Rob anxious abouther, and to see the troubled tenderness in his eyes! She fluttered herfan to and fro in a feeble, exhausted fashion, while Rob continued tostare and to frown. 

"You look too much like the rest of 'em. That's what I complain of!" hesaid discontentedly, eyeing the details of her dress, and pointing witha long brown finger to the bracelets on her wrist. "All these fixings-up! Have you grown into a fashionable young lady, by any chance, Mariquita? Are you going to join the social treadmill, and spend yourtime in a rush after gaiety and enjoyment? or are you the same littlegirl I used to know, who had an ideal of her own, and wanted to dosomething grand and noble with her life? Which of the two is it? Ican't decide!"

"Oh, Rob!" cried Peggy piteously, and clapped her hands together. "Oh, Rob, it's both! I do want to be good more than anything else in theworld. That wish is always there, at the very bottom of my heart, andat any moment, if I were called upon to choose, I would give upanything--anything! to do what was right. But I want to enjoy myselftoo, and to have some fun, and go about to everything that is going on, and wear pretty clothes, and be--be admired, and praised, and flattered!There! I couldn't say so to any one else, but I always did confide inyou, Rob; and you won't be shocked. I seem to have two separate sides, and the worst side is often the strongest. Do you think it is verywrong of me, Rob? I'm so young, you see, so young, and so fond ofamusement!"

"Poor little Peg!" said Rob tenderly. "Poor little Peg! You werealways an honest little soul, and owned up about your failings. Well, there it is, and you must fight it out for yourself. No one can helpyou in a case like this, and you'll come out all right in the end, solong as you keep a true heart. I suppose it's only natural that youshould want your fling. Most girls do, and find a mysterious pleasurein gadding about, and dressing themselves up like dolls. " He scannedher once again with amused, half-angry admiration. "You are mightysmart, Miss Mariquita--a very fine bird! It must have taken a long timeto put on all those feathers. Are those what you call your feet? Haveyou been going in for the binding system in India, may I ask?"

"What is the matter with my feet?" queried Peggy, in a tone of injury, as she stretched out two satin slippers, which seemed suddenly to becomeof Liliputian dimensions when contrasted with Rob's huge square-toedshoes. "They are very useful little feet, and can carry me about justas well as your great ironclads can carry you. You used to say yourselfthat I walked uncommonly well for a girl. "

"I did, and I'm glad to find you have not outgrown the accomplishment. Do you remember the red Tam o' Shanter, Peggy? I found it on its pegwhen I went to the vicarage after you had left, and walked off with itin my pocket. There was a hue and cry when its loss was discovered, forit had been kept as a sort of fetish, but I refused to restore it. I'llgive it back to you, though, if you will promise to wear it in thecountry when I can see you!"

"I will, with pleasure, every single day when it's not too hot. Dearold Tam! It will remind me of our old times together, when we were sohappy, and thought ourselves so miserable, because lessons were hard, orour plans went wrong, or we couldn't agree. But you and I neverquarrelled, Rob, we were always friends, and--"

"Partners!" said Rob softly; and Peggy stared fixedly across the room, and once again the floor described that curious upward tilt, and akaleidoscope whirl of colour flew past. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

Ten minutes later Peggy emerged from behind the cluster of palm-trees, and laid her hand on Rob's arm to accompany him to the refreshment-roombelow. 

"You still retain your old weakness for ices, then?" he had asked her, and the "I--do--so!" which came in reply was so emphatic that it evokeda hearty laugh of approval. A group of people standing near at handturned round to stare with amused curiosity at the tall man and hislittle partner who were on such good terms with each other, and one ortwo of the men, recognising Rob, bowed to him with an air of surprise. Then they passed into a second room, and Peggy was instantly aware thatsomething unusual was in the air, for every one seemed flocking togetherin one corner and listening in charmed silence to the sound of oneflute-like voice. Peggy had hardly time to catch the sound of afamiliar lisp before there came a quick exclamation of surprise, and aradiant vision, all pink and white and glitter of diamonds, glidedforward to meet her. 

"It's Mawiquita! It is! Her own little self! A hundwed welcomes, Peggy! I've just returned to town, and was coming to see you to-morrow, the vewy first thing. Lady Norton--evewybody--please excuse me forrunning away, but Miss Saville is my vewy deawest fwiend, and I have notseen her for four whole years, so I really must take possession of herat once. " Rosalind flashed a glance round the group of desertedadmirers, and swept along by Peggy's side, smiling down from hersuperior altitude, and indulging in a string of demonstrative welcomes, at which Rob scowled with heavy eyebrows. As for Peggy, she could onlystare, and gasp, and stare again, and blink her eyes, to discover ifthis vision were a veritable piece of flesh and blood, or some beautifulprincess out of a fairy-tale, who would suddenly vanish from her sight. It was one thing to be told that Rosalind was a celebrated beauty, andto summon up her features in cold mental survey; it was another and moreimpressive experience to see the exquisite colouring of the lovely face, and meet the beguiling glance of the deep blue eyes. Peggy's heart wentout towards the beautiful creature, and she felt a thrill of complacentpride in the knowledge that Rosalind had left her other friends onpurpose to enjoy her own society. They sat down in a corner of therefreshment-room and smiled at one another shyly, while Rob went insearch of ices, for though there was much to say, it was not easy toknow where to begin, and after four years' separation there is a certainconstraint between even the oldest of friends. 

"So this is why Rob turned up to-night. I might have guessed as much!"cried Rosalind, laughing. "But really, Peggy, I have been so accustomedto thinking of you in India that I never gwasped the idea that you mightbe here, till I looked up and saw you walking acwoss the woom with yourhead in the air, and the old Mawiquita stwide. I can't tell you howglad I am to see you. You must come and stay with me, dear, and I'lltell you all my news, and we can go about together. When can you come?We shall be in town for some weeks yet, so any time that suits you willdo for me. "

"I'm afraid I can't make any promises at present, Rosalind, for we arehouse-hunting, and when we find what we want we shall be busy gettingall in order. The only visit I mean to pay this summer is to MrsAsplin at the vicarage, and I am going there with Mellicent in ten days'time. Mellicent is here to-night; she is staying with us at the hotel. "

"You don't mean it! Mellicent Asplin here! How extwaordinary itseems!" Rosalind gave a chilly little laugh, and tilted her chin in theair. "You are vewy couwageous, Mawiquita. I should never have daredsuch an experiment. The Asplins are charming in the country, but theyseem out of place in town. And your first season too! What possessedyou to saddle yourself with such a hopeless burden as poor fatMellicent?"

"Poor fat Mellicent is not hopeless at all; she is so much appreciatedto-night that I've not had a chance of a word with her for the lasthour. She is not fat, and looks far too bonnie to deserve any pity;besides, I wanted to see her badly, and didn't care a bit about herappearance. I love the Asplins, and would do anything I could to givethem pleasure. They were unspeakably good to Arthur and to me. I don'tknow what we should have done without them all the time we were alone. "

Rosalind's face sobered suddenly, and she gave a struggling sigh. 

"You are just the same as ever, I can see, Mawiquita, " she said slowly, "not changed a bit. I'm so glad you have come home, for I want to speakto you about--oh, lots of things! You don't know how often I havethought of you, and said to myself, `I'll ask Peggy! I'll see whatPeggy says!' I've never had a girl fwiend that I cared for so much asyou, and I knew you would say just what you thought, howeverdisagweeable it might be. I think it's vewy bwave to say disagweeablethings, because even if people take your advice, they are always cwosswith you for giving it. I like people to like me, so I find out whatthey want to do, and tell them it is the vewy wisest plan, and they goaway more pleased with me than ever; but I knew you wouldn't do that, unless you were vewy much changed. I wanted you to be the same, Peggy, and I heard some things about you lately which set my mind at rest onthat point. You still use big words, I hear, and are vewy, vewydignified when any one ventures to contwadict you, but not too dignifiedto pass your neighbour salt instead of sugar, or to pretend to arrange afwiend's sash, and then tie it in such a way that the poor thing dwaggedher chair with her when she twied to rise. Not too dignified to playyour old twicks still, Peggy Saville. "

"Who has been telling tales about me?" cried Peggy wrathfully. "Alittle bird, indeed! A great big bird, you mean. A big enough bird tohave kept his own counsel. It's a poor thing, if one can't have alittle innocent fun in mid-ocean without having it brought up injudgment against one in a London drawing-room. I'm disgusted withHector! He might have kept silence out of gratitude, at least. I nevertook any liberties with him. "

"Perhaps he would have liked it better if you had, " said Rosalind slyly, and her eyes looked into Peggy's with a meaning glance. "It's a goodthing I am so fond of you, my dear, or I should have gwown pwetty tiredof your name during the last few weeks. It was extraordinary how everyconversation with Hector worked wound to Peggy Saville. We could noteven ask him to take a second cup of tea without being told how manycups Peggy Saville drank, and what were her views about cweam and sugar. I used to time him by my watch, and see how long it would be before hemanaged to intwoduce the subject, and seven and a half minutes was thewecord. The average was five. "

"Very gratifying, I'm sure! Pleased to hear he has such good taste, "laughed Peggy, trying to carry off her embarrassment by carelessness ofmanner. She was by no means deaf to Rosalind's insinuation, and theknowledge that haughty Hector had been so favourably impressed by herfascinations could not fail to be agreeable to a girlish heart. Hectorprided himself on being the most supercilious of men, and it was atriumph to have roused him out of his usual indifference. The love ofpower was as strong as ever within Peggy's heart, and, it pleased her tofeel that she could influence this experienced man of the world. Thereare many ways in which temptation comes to a young girl, and perhapsnone more subtle than this, for in the beginning it seems so innocent, yet it leads so often to disastrous results. Peggy would have beenhorrified if she had been accused of an intention to flirt with HectorDarcy, and, to do her justice, she was entirely innocent of such a wish, but she did distinctly hug the thought that it was "fun" to manage him, and determined in her heart not to throw away the power which she hadgained. 

At that moment Rob came back with the ices which he had managed to steersafely across the room, and Peggy casting about in her mind for a changeof subject, was not at all grateful to Rosalind for repeating her lastremarks for her brother's benefit. 

"I am just telling Mawiquita how incessantly Hector has talked about hersince his weturn. It seems strange that they should know each other sowell. Nearly two months you were together, weren't you, Peggy? Twomonths is a long time, especially when you are travelling. It is asgood as two years at home. I dare say you feel as if you knew Hectormuch better than you do Rob, for it is really six years now since youtwo saw much of each other. "

Rosalind spoke with a guileless sweetness of manner, and nothing couldhave been more innocent than the expression of her eyes; neverthelessPeggy suspected that a deliberate intention to annoy lurked behind theamicable manner, for it was evident that there was no more sympathy thanof old between the brother and sister. She flushed indignantly, and wasabout to make a heated reply, when two tall figures appeared in thedoorway, and waved an eager greeting. The older of the two was noneother than Hector Darcy himself--(Tiresome creature! to put in anappearance at such an inopportune moment!)--and Arthur was hiscompanion, looking well, what Arthur always _did_ look in his sister'seyes--the handsomest and most distinguished man in the room. Peggy hadseen him earlier in the evening, but through all the embarrassment ofmeeting Hector with his sister's words still ringing in her ears, shewas acutely conscious of every detail of his meeting with Rosalind; herlittle rustling movement of agitation, the flash in his eyes, above all, the eloquent silence with which hand met hand. Alas, poor Arthur! noneed to wonder any longer if he cared, with that look on his face, thattell-tale light in his eye! After the first quick glance his sisteraverted her eyes, as from something sacred, and poured out a flood ofrapid, inconsequent talk to the new-comer. Hector was unaffectedlydelighted at the meeting, and became unusually lively, as he retaileditems of information about different passengers on board the steamer, whom he had met since his return to England, while Peggy in her turn hadher own little histories to add to the store. 

"You remember the old lady in the alpaca dress who called me a `restfulinfluence'? It appears she is the head of the millinery department inone of the Calcutta shops, and was on her way to Paris to studyfashions. We ran across her in a restaurant there, and she told us allabout it, and offered to get my hats at wholesale prices. I thanked herkindly, but taking note of the fact that she was wearing a purple toquewith trimmings of crimson and green, politely but firmly refused. "

"I should think so, indeed! Terrible old person! How you ever enduredher as you did, I cannot understand. Remember young Chamberlain?Handsome fellow with big nose and square shoulders. I met him the otherday in Piccadilly with a brand-new wife. Married the week he came back, after seven years' engagement. Introduced me to his wife with as muchside as if no one had ever been married before!"

"How sweet of him! He was a really nice man. He always went into theservices on Sunday, and joined ira the hymns, instead of lolling aboutat the other end of the deck, like many of the men. He had some friendstravelling second-class, too, and wasn't a bit ashamed of it, but usedto go and see them regularly. I hope he will be very, very happy. Wasshe pretty?"

"Not an atom! Might have been once on a time, perhaps, in theprehistoric ages, but she is too pale and faded nowadays. By no meansin her first bloom, I assure you. "

"Well, she has lost it in waiting for him, so he would be a mean wretchif he liked her any the worse. _Such_ a joke! You remember that fatold man with the crimson face who was so furious with little Miss Muirwhen she spoke against Gladstone? He jumped up and down like a Jack inthe Box, and said he was `surprised, madam, that any one of yourintelligence, madam, should be so blinded by prejudice, madam--' Youremember how we looked on from afar, and christened him `A Study inScarlet'? Well, two days ago, mother had a letter from Miss Muirherself, and they are going to be married in August! It seems he neverrested until he converted her to his own views, and then he was sopleased with her for agreeing with him that this is the result. Sheseems so happy, poor old dear, and says that though hot-tempered he hasa warm and loving heart. I notice that people with especially violenttempers always take refuge behind the plea of loving hearts! Whom elsehave you seen?"

"I had an invitation to call upon the Shores, and went on Sunday week. Miss Eveline was in greater form than ever. I am sure you would haveliked to see her. "

Peggy shrugged her shoulders viciously. 

"K-r-r-eature! Don't allude to her in my presence, please. No oneshall hear me breathe a word about a member of my own sex, but of allthe miserable, contemptible, mean little wretches that ever breathed, she was the worst! I'll _never_ have anything to say to a girl whosnubs her own mother before strangers, and makes fun of her poor oldfather, because he has given her a better education than he had himself. One day he was talking to me about the view, and enjoying himself somuch--he really was a most affable old man--when she happened to come upand overhear him say something about the `Hopen haspect!' She shruggedher shoulders and smiled at me, and I turned a basilisk countenance uponher and glared, lit-er-ally gl-ared with anger. " Peggy turned her headwith a delighted remembrance of her own severity, then once moresoftened into smiles. 

"Any news of my _dear_ friend, General Andrews? You have seen him, ofcourse? Did he ask for my address?"

"I am afraid not. I really can't remember that he did. "

Peggy sighed. 

"He promised me a tiger skin, " she said sorrowfully, "and a brass tray, and some carved ivories, and a dressing-gown, and an elephant's foot!The elephant's foot was to be mounted for me, and he gave me the choiceof how it was to be done, and said he would take it to a skilful man. Ithink he must have killed a whole herd of elephants, for he promised afoot to every girl on board. He was a most promising creature, and hisintentions were admirable. I am sure that at the time he meant all hesaid, and I can't blame him for his forgetfulness, for my own memory isat times sadly defective. "

She glanced roguishly in Rob's face as she concluded, as if recallingpast mishaps, and he smiled in return, but in a strained, unnaturalfashion which she was quick to notice. Rob knew none of the people ofwhom she had been talking with his brother, and could enter into none ofthe jokes which were associated with their names. It was only natural, therefore, that he should feel debarred from the conversation. 

Peggy drew a long breath of dismay. What a strange world it was, andhow differently things turned out from what one expected! To think thatat this first meeting it should be _Rob_ who was left out in the cold, and not Hector; Rob who stood aside and was silent, Hector who laughedand talked with the ease of intimate friendship! It gave her amiserable feeling of self-reproach that it should be so; and yet how wasshe to blame? The situation had arisen naturally enough. 

She gave a little movement of impatience, and her thoughts went off at atangent, while in appearance she was still listening attentively toHector's reminiscences. 

Rosalind and Arthur were whispering together with longer pauses betweenthe sentences than is usual in the converse of friends. She was smilinginto his face in her sweetest, most winsome manner, but he did not lookhappy. His face wore the same troubled, fighting expression which hissister had noticed on the evening of her arrival in London. 

Hector's complacent serenity stood out in soothing relief at once fromArthur's strain and Rob's moody silence, for moody Rob looked indeed, with his closed lips and heavy brows. A vivid remembrance flashed intoPeggy's mind of a schoolboy, raising his head from a microscope andscowling darkly at some unhappy wight who had incurred his displeasure, and with the remembrance a wild longing to be a school-girl again, inshort frocks and pigtail, a scrap of a school-girl who could swingherself on to the table to pinch his arm, or mimic each gesture as itcame, pulling her own sleek locks into an imitation of his shaggy crop, and scowling so darkly that, against his will, he was forced intolaughter. Many a time in the days gone by had she smoothed the "blackdog" off Rob's back in some such fashion; but now the age of proprietyhad dawned, and it was not permitted to take such liberties. 

"I'm a lady growed, and I'll act according, " said Peggy to herself; "butdear, dear me, what a handicap it is! He would enjoy it so much, and soshould I. Well, at least I can say I want to go upstairs, and then wecan have another nice talk. I haven't said half or a quarter of what isin my mind. "

She rose from her seat, turning towards Rob to claim his escort; butbefore she had time to speak, Hector's arm was thrust forward, andHector's voice protested eagerly:

"Let me take you. I have so much to tell you yet. Take my arm, and letme pilot you through the crowd. "

Peggy stood hesitating and uncertain between the two tall brothers. 

"But--" she began feebly, and then looked at Rob, waiting for him tofinish the sentence. 

So far Rob had made no protest, but the moment he met that glance, therecame a sudden flash to the eye, a straightening to the back, which madea startling transformation in the aspect of the dreamy student. 

As he stood thus, he was as tall as Hector himself; the rugged strengthof his face made him an even more imposing figure. 

"But Peggy came down with me, " he said firmly, "and it is my place totake her back. "

"Nonsense, my dear boy. You have had your talk. It's my turn now. Peggy and I have a great many things to say to each other, and--"

"Plenty of opportunities ahead in which to say them. To-night will notbe your only meeting. Take my arm, Peggy, " said Rob sternly; and Peggygasped and took it, and marched away meek and blushing, conscious to thevery curls on her neck of the amazed disgust with which Hector watchedher retreat. 

Outside, in the corridor, her eyes met Rob's, and she made a littlegrimace of alarm. 

"_Now_ you have done it! How furious he looked!"

"Serve him right, " said Rob lightly. "And I'll do it again the verynext time he comes interfering between you and me! There are somethings, Mariquita, that a fellow can _not_ be expected to stand!"

Peggy gave a happy little trill of laughter. After all, there were somegood points about being grown-up. At that moment she had no hankeringwhatever for the days of pigtails and pinafores!

CHAPTER NINE. 

Rob went back to The Larches next day, faithful to a decision expressedto Peggy at the reception. 

"I have seen you now, Peg, " he said, "and have gratified my curiosity, so I shall go back to my work and the country, until such time as youdeign to shed the light of your presence upon us. It's no use stayinghere, for you will be up to your ears in engagements all day long, andI'm never fit to speak to in London, in any case. I hate and detest theplace, and feel in an abominable rage the whole time I am here. "

"How strange--and I love it! I made father take me for a drive on thetop of a City omnibus the other day, and it was just thrilling. I lovethe roar and rush and bustle, and the feeling that one is in the verycentre of the world, and that inside those big bare buildings, and amongthose jostling crowds, the greatest men in the world are at work, makingliterature--making kingdoms--making history! I look at the differentpeople as they pass, and wonder who they are, and what they are doingand feeling and thinking. It's like a big, wonderful puzzle, which onewill never, never be able to solve, but which keeps one enthralled andwondering all the same. "

Rob's dark face softened tenderly as he looked at the little figuresitting so erect by his side, with the flush of excitement on hercheeks, and her young eyes aglow with enthusiasm. 

"Or a story-book?" he said gently. "You used always to compare life toa story-book, Peggy, and comfort yourself in tribulation by thereflection that it would all work out right in the third volume. Well, _you_ find your most interesting chapters in the City, and I find mineunder the hedges in a country lane. It's all a matter of taste, but youhave as much right to your opinion as any one else. "

"Oh, but I love the country, too, " cried Peggy quickly. "You know I do!We want to have our home in the country, and I intend to have the mostbeautiful garden in the county. I have never yet seen a garden whichcame up to my ideal, and I mean to show how things should be managed, and to enjoy myself ever so much in planning it out. All the same, itmust be near town, so that we can run up when we feel inclined. Peoplefirst, and Nature second--them's my sentiments! I could not be happyseparated from my fellow-creatures. "

Rob smiled in a patient, forbearing manner. 

"Women are by nature gregarious. They can't help themselves, poorthings! Whatever they do, they need an audience. It's no satisfactionto them to possess anything, unless they can show it off to a so-calledfriend and make her green with envy. `What is the good of a nice house?No one sees it!' That is Rosalind's cry, when by any chance we arewithout visitors for a week at a time. `What is the use of wearingpretty clothes? Nobody sees them!' The idea of enjoying a thing foritself alone is unattainable to the feminine mind. "

"Don't be superior, please! It's so easy to sneer and be sarcastic atother people's expense. I could scorch you up at this moment if Ichose, but I refrain. Snubbing is a form of wit which has never madeany appeal to my imagination, " cried Peggy grandiloquently, and Robchuckled to himself with delighted appreciation. 

"Bravo, Mariquita! Score for you! I hide my diminished head. Lookhere, though, I've got an idea which I present as a peace-offering. Ifyou don't succeed in getting a house near town, what do you say to YewHedge, in our neighbourhood? It's to be sold, and you used to admire itin the old days, I remember. It's a quaint, old-fashioned place, with adrawing-room out of which you could make great things; six acres ofland, and some fine trees. Altogether you might do worse, and althoughit is further in the country than you wish, there are several humancreatures in the neighbourhood who would be delighted to welcome you!"

"Rob, you admirable person! You have the most delightful ideas! YewHedge! I have never been inside the house itself, but I rememberpeeping over the hedge and admiring the grounds, and it would be justscrumptious to be near you all. I'll speak to father about it at once, and it will be a comfort to have something in the background, to keep upour spirits if our search continues to be as unsuccessful as it is atpresent. "

Another week's house-hunting proved the truth of Peggy's words, for ifit had not been for the thought of Yew Hedge, the wanderers would havebegun to think that there was no resting-place for them within theirnative land. House after house was visited, and house after houseproved unsuitable or, in those rare instances when all requirements werefulfilled, so far beyond Colonel Saville's purse as to transformperfection into aggravation, pure and simple. It seemed as though Fatewere shutting every avenue in order to advocate the claim of Yew Hedge;but, though Peggy secretly rejoiced over the fact, she could not induceArthur to share her feelings. 

"It's a charming old place, I grant you, " he said, on one of theprecious, too rare occasions when brother and sister found anopportunity for a confidential chat, "and, personally, I think nothingof the distance. When you are once settled in the train, you might aswell have an hour and a half's journey as forty or fifty minutes', butthere are other considerations. For my own sake I wish the house hadbeen situated anywhere in the kingdom but just where it is--within halfa mile's distance of the Darcys'. "

Peggy looked up quickly, for this was the nearest approach to aconfidence which Arthur had made, and though she did not wish to forcehim into speech, she was equally anxious not to miss an opportunity. 

"You mean, Arthur, you mean because of--"

Arthur rose from his seat, and paced restlessly up and down the room. 

"I mean, Peg, that I want to be with you dear people as much aspossible, and at the same time to see as little as possible of--otherpeople! When one is perfectly conscious of a temptation, the wisestplan is to keep out of its way. It is no use deliberately playing withfire, and then praying to be `delivered. ' I've thought out that subjectfor myself through some pretty hard times these last few years, and havecome to a final conclusion. We must do our own share in keeping awayfrom the danger, and not trifle away the strength we ask for. This is alittle confidence for yourself alone, dear. I don't care to worry theparents with my affairs, or to influence their choice, but I want you toknow the reason if I don't enter into your plans so heartily as youexpect. "

"But, Arthur dear, it seemed--it struck me that `other people' seemed tofind it a temptation too! Surely if you both--"

"Then I must think for both, and be the more careful. The hardesttemptation of all, Peg, is one that seems just within grasp, but ofwhich conscience says one should not take advantage. Think what thismeans! I have a hundred or two a year from the dear old godfather, anda few more for my salary--in all about as much as a fashionable ladywould spend on clothes and jewellery. Even with what my father and--hers might be willing to add, it would mean comparative poverty foryears to come, and some people are not made for poverty, and could notbe happy under such conditions. "

"There are things which are worth more than money!"

"To you and me, yes, Peg, a thousand times, but not to every one! Thebent of a lifetime does not easily alter. One may think it does underthe stress of strong feeling, but it is a very difficult matter when itcomes to living a restricted life day after day, month after month, andto giving up the luxuries and pleasures to which one has beenaccustomed. It is better to face a definite sorrow, than life-longregret and repining. " Arthur's face hardened into a determination whichhad in it a sadness which Peggy was quick to understand. The bitterestdrop in the poor fellow's cup was the consciousness that the girl whomhe loved was neither strong nor unselfish enough to value happinessbefore worldly prosperity, and his sister's heart grew hot withindignation at the thought that any one dared to think herself too goodfor Arthur Saville!

"I hope and pray, Arthur, that when the time comes for you to marry, your wife will realise that she is a most blessedly fortunate woman, andnot harbour any delusions about making a martyr of herself! You areperfectly right in wishing to keep out of the way under thecircumstances, and I will do the same. I never wish to see `otherpeople' again, or to speak to her, or to have anything whatever to dowith her. "

"If you want to please me, you will see as much of her as you can, foryou can help the poor girl more than any one else. She is fond of you, and knows that you return her affection. "

"I don't! I won't! How can I be fond of her when she makes youunhappy? If you are not grand enough for her, then neither am I; but Ihave yet to learn that the Savilles are unworthy of any alliance whichthey may choose to make. I can't be a hypocrite even to please you, Arthur, and I'll have nothing more to say to Rosalind Darcy from thishour!" protested Peggy violently, then suddenly melted into tears, andlaying her head on Arthur's shoulder, proceeded to contradict every wordshe had spoken. "Yes, I will! I'll do anything you want, but, oh, whydid you do it? Why did you fall in love at all? Why couldn't you go onloving me best, and being happy and comfortable?"

Peggy wept and moaned, and Arthur shook her by the shoulder with all aman's horror at the sight of tears. 

"Hold hard, Peg! Hold hard! For pity's sake don't cry! Your eyes willbe crimson in another moment, and the Rollos will be coming in to tea, and wondering what on earth is the matter. So unbecoming, too! What afunny little fright you do look, to be sure!" said Arthur shrewdly, andchuckled in triumph as Peggy stopped short in the middle of a sob, and, with two tears in the very act of rolling down her nose, rushed to thenearest mirror and began dabbing at her face with a minute pocket-handkerchief. 

"Horrors! They do look red. I'll go up to my room and stand in adraught, and you must keep the visitors occupied till I come down. Don't let father get impatient. I'll come back the moment I amrespectable, " she cried, and flew breathlessly from the room, just intime to avoid Mrs and Miss Rollo, who entered by another door. 

The "country cousin" sight-seeing had been carried on with much gusto inthe intervals of house-hunting, and more than once Eunice Rollo had beenincluded in the party, for, like many Londoners born and bred, she hadneglected to visit places close at hand, and was delighted to have sopleasant an opportunity of making their acquaintance. 

The three girls spent an afternoon in the British Museum, and discussedMollusks and Lepidoptera with surreptitious pauses to yawn behind theglass cases, until the first barriers of formality were broken down bythe fascination of Egyptian mummies, and the thrilling, imaginaryhistories which Peggy wove concerning their life on earth. They wentover the Tower, and enlivened the tedium of a Beefeater's life bydiscussing in his presence how best to steal the treasured Koh-i-nor;and finally, they visited the National Gallery, and on their returnMellicent and Eunice sat on Peggy's bed, while that young personrepresented some of the celebrated portraits for their benefit, with theaid of such properties as the room afforded. 

"Portrait of a young girl, by Sir Peter Lely, " announced the clearvoice; and the audience turned their heads, to behold a demure visageframed by braided hairy a white towel pinned severely across theshoulders, and a milk-white blossom held in a mittened hand. The chintzcurtain with its bouquets of flowers made an admirable background forthe youthful figure, and the lamb-like innocence of expression wastouching to behold. Eunice gripped her companion's arm and pointedbreathlessly to the feet peeping out beneath the short white skirt. Theflat black shoes with the sandal-like crossings were the exactcounterpart of those in the picture; but how in the name of mystery hadPeggy managed to produce them? Eunice discussed the question withMellicent in the pause during which they were requested to "look theother way, " and had reached the solution of goloshes and ribbon, when"Gloriana, by Rubens!" was introduced to their notice. 

Miss Peggy reclined against a background of cushions, beaminglyconscious of a transformation so complete as to be positively startlingto behold. A trio of sponges pinned round the head gave the effect ofan elaborate coiffure, above which was perched a scarlet turbandecorated by half-a-dozen brooches, holding in position as manyfeathers; a blue dressing-gown opened over an underskirt composed of aneiderdown quilt, which gave an appropriately portly air to the figure, and by some mysterious process a double chin had been produced for theoccasion! Gasps of delight from the bed greeted this masterpiece; butthe third impersonation was most successful of all, when the audienceshrieked aloud to behold Lady Macbeth glaring upon them from a yard'sdistance, enveloped in bath sheets, and wearing such an expression ofhorror on her face as chilled the blood to behold!

"Not all the spices of Arabia can sweeten this little hand!" hissedPeggy, shaking her little paw in the air, while Mellicent screamed withdelight and pounded the ground with her heels, and Eunice lay proneagainst the bedpost in a silent paroxysm of laughter. To see EuniceRollo laugh was a delightful experience, and one which was worth sometrouble to enjoy. Not a sound issued from her lips, not an exclamationmarked her enjoyment; like a helpless image she sat, and shook, andtrembled, and quivered from head to foot, while her face grew pink, andthe tears rose in her eyes, and streamed unheeded down her cheeks. Thesight of her, dumb, shaking, weeping--roused the other girls touncontrollable mirth, and the louder they laughed, the more did Euniceweep; the more violently did they gesticulate and prance about the room, the closer did she hug her bedpost, the more motionless she appeared. 

To be forced into laughter, real, honest, uncontrollable laughter, asopposed to the forced guffaw of society, seemed a new experience to thisonly child of busy and pre-occupied parents; and it needed only Arthur'sassurance that he had never seen the girl so bright and animated to putthe final touch to Peggy's growing liking. 

On the present occasion Eunice and her mother had come to tea at thehotel, and as Rosalind and Hector were also expected within the nexthalf-hour, it was quite necessary that Peggy should get her eyes inorder without delay. She was not in a mood to give a cordial welcome tothe destroyer of her brother's happiness, and, despite her efforts tothe contrary, there was a chill in her manner which Rosalind was quickto note. It worried her, as it had worried her in the old girlish dayswhen Peggy Saville had refused to pay the homage which she expected fromher companions, and now, as then, she put forth all her fascinations inorder to subdue the unruly spirit. The princess in the fairy-taleseemed again the only creature to whom to compare her as she satenthroned on the sofa, her lovely face alight with smiles and dimples. Eunice Rollo looked like a little grey mouse beside her, the very colourseeming to be absorbed from her face by the brilliancy of the contrast, while bonnie Mellicent appeared of a sudden awkward and blousy. 

"Rosalind makes every one else look a fright, the moment she comes intoa room. I shudder to think of the guy I must appear. Poor dear Arthur!I don't wonder at his devotion. She is so lovely that she fascinatesone in spite of oneself!" sighed Peggy, trying to harden herself againstthe glances of the sweet caressing eyes, and feeling her heart softeningwith every moment that passed. 

All her thoughts were centred on Rosalind and Arthur, and she presidedover the tea-tray with a sublime absence of mind which afforded HectorDarcy much amusement. His own cup was filled last of all, and seatinghimself beside her he gravely extracted from it six separate lumps ofsugar, which he ranged in a neat little row on a plate. 

"Seeing that you asked me twice over if I took sugar, and on hearingthat I did not, immediately ladled in the largest pieces you could find, I conclude that there is something weighing on your mind, " he saidmarkedly. "What is it? Nothing unpleasant, I hope--nothing serious?"

"A bad habit of thinking of several things at the same time, coupledwith the fatigues of a London season. That is the explanation!" sighedPeggy, patting the discarded lumps into a pulp with her spoon, andmoulding them into pyramid shape with as earnest an air as if her lifedepended on the operation. "We have been terribly energetic--flyingabout all day long and living in a perfect whirl of excitement. "

"And yet I never meet you. I look out for you every day, but in vain. We never seem to go to the same places. "

"Ah, you are among the rank and fashion, you see, and we are countrycousins doing the sights. You visit the real people, and we stare atthe images at Madame Tussaud's. You attend private views, and we go inwith the rabble. You go to luncheon parties at The Star and Garter, andwe have buns and tea in an ABC shop, and pay an extra penny for cream. We move in different circles, Major Darcy, " cried Peggy, with a toss ofthe head which contradicted the humility of her words. "It is not to beexpected that we should meet. To-morrow morning we are going to theZoo. "

The big officer looked down at her with admiring eyes, paused just longenough to give added effect to his words, and then said deliberately:

"May I go with you?"

"Certainly not!" replied Peggy promptly; and when Hector demanded herreason, "You would be too great a strain upon us, " she explained. "Weshould have to behave properly if you were there, and that would spoilthe fun. You would be shocked at our behaviour, or if you were notshocked, you would be bored, and that would be even more disastrous. "

"Try me and see. There is no fear of my being bored, and I promisefaithfully to be so far from shocked that I will do every single thingthat you do yourself. "

"Go round with the crowd and see the animals feed?"

"Certainly, if you wish it. "

"Give biscuits to the elephants?"

"With pleasure! I'd do anything for an elephant. Finest beast you canfind. "

"And nuts to the monkeys?"

"Er--is that a necessary condition? I really cannot face the monkey-house in this weather. "

"Walk round the parrot-house and examine every cage, and offer yourfinger to be bitten?"

"I would wait outside until you came back. "

"That's shirking. If I let you off the monkeys, I should insist uponthe parrots; but the most important of all is the dromedary. Will youhave a penny ride with us round the grounds on the back of a dromedary?"

"My dear Peggy! Anything in reason to enjoy the pleasure of yoursociety, but really--"

"Nobody shall come with us to the Zoo who is too proud to ride on thedromedary, " said Peggy firmly. "I told you you would be shocked, andyou see I was right; but Mellicent and I have no pride at all whereanimals are concerned, and we intend to do every possible thing that canbe done. We will have to defer our next meeting for another occasion, Major Darcy. "

"Not longer than Fwiday, I hope, Peggy, " interrupted Rosalind sweetly. "I want you to keep Fwiday afternoon disengaged, and come with us toLady B's garden-party, which will be one of the things of the season. The Pwince and Pwincess will be there, and everybody who is in town, andthere is to be a pastowal play beneath the trees, so that altogether itwill be worth seeing. You will come, won't you, Peggy? You really mustpwomise to come. "

"The Prince and Princess! Oh, how lovely! I'm simply dying to see thePrincess! Only yesterday I said that I could not bear to go awaywithout seeing her. If she were at a garden-party, we could get quitenear, and see her face, and her clothes, and hear her speak. How_simply_ lovely!" ejaculated Mellicent rapturously. "Oh, we must go, wemust manage it! We have no engagement for Friday, Peggy, have we?Nothing that could not be put off?"

The idea that she herself might not have been included in Rosalind'sinvitation had never occurred to Mellicent's innocent mind. Since herarrival in town she had been treated as an honoured guest, and if on anyoccasion it had been impossible for both girls to enjoy a pleasure, ithad been Peggy who stayed at home and gave place to her friend. Mellicent had wondered more than once when Rosalind Darcy intended to doher share towards the entertainment of her vicar's daughter, and now wasaglow with delight on receiving the invitation which of all others shehad most desired. She was too much excited to notice Rosalind'sdiscomfited surprise, but awakening came all too soon. 

"Dear Mellicent, I am sowwy, but I cannot take more than one fwiend, "she murmured caressingly. "Evewybody is asking for invitations, and itwould not do to encroach too far on Lady B's hospitality. Another time, when Peggy is not going, I should be delighted to take you with me--"

"But, Rosalind, I can't go on Friday. I am dreadfully disappointed, forit is just the sort of thing I should love, and if I had only anordinary engagement I would put it off, but it is not. An old school-friend of mother's is coming up from the country especially to see us, and we could not possibly put her off, as we have already had no end ofdifficulty to fix a day. Letters and telegrams have been flying to andfro, and if we altered the date there is no saying when we should meet. I am very, very sorry, but it is impossible to go with you. "

"But surely you could be spared for the afternoon! You would see yourfwiend in the morning, and at dinner--"

"She won't arrive until lunch-time, and must leave again at six o'clock. She will travel four hours in the train just to spend the afternoonwith us, so I could not possibly go out; but there is no reason whyMellicent should stay in too. She could go instead of me. "

Peggy would not have ventured to make such a suggestion had notRosalind's own protestations opened the way, but as it was she felt nodiffidence in making it, and the change from despair to rapture on herfriend's expressive face went far to console her for her owndisappointment. But if Mellicent's expression was significant, Rosalind's was even more so. Her lips tightened, the colour deepened inher cheeks, and her eyes sent forth an unmistakable gleam of vexation. She hated being forced into an unpleasant position, but there was onething which she would hate even more--to be obliged to take a dowdilydressed, countrified-looking visitor to one of the social events of theseason, and at all risks this must be avoided. Mellicent would probablybe offended, Peggy furious, Arthur pained and disappointed--she knew itbeforehand, and lamented the knowledge; but, as Arthur had said, thebent of a lifetime is too strong to be overcome in a moment. Rosalindwould have been ready to protest that she cared a hundred times more forher friends' feelings than for her own dignity, but when it came to thetest she sacrificed them without hesitation in the interest of selfishpride. 

"I am sowwy, but if you cannot go, Peggy, I think we had better leave italone for the pwesent. Some day we may all be able to arrange to gotogether, but Lady B's will be a gweat cwush, and I shall meet manyfwiends, and be so much engrossed. Mellicent would not enjoy herselfwithout you. She would know nobody. "

There was a dead silence. Hector stared at his shoes; Peggy gave ashort, _staccato_ cough; and Arthur looked swiftly across the room, tosee how Mellicent bore herself beneath this unmerited snub. She wasseated on the sofa beside Eunice Rollo, slightly in advance of himself, so that only a crimson cheek _was_ visible, and a neck reddened to theroots of the hair, but Arthur saw something else, which touched him evenmore than his old friend's distress--a little grey-gloved hand whichshot out from its owner's side and gripped the broad waist; a littlehand that stroked, and patted, and pressed close in sympathetic embrace. Arthur's lips twitched beneath his moustache, but he said no word; andpresently Rosalind rose and took her departure, feeling the atmospheretoo charged with electricity to be agreeable. 

Contrary to his usual custom, Arthur did not accompany her downstairs, so that he returned from the door in time to hear the explosion ofindignation which followed her departure. Mellicent stamped up and downthe floor, breathless and tearful; Eunice stared at the floor; and Peggysat erect as a poker, with a bright spots of colour on either cheek, andlips screwed into a tight little button of scorn. 

"Don't speak to me!" she was saying. "Don't ask my opinion. I ambereft of speech. Never, in all my existence, have I ever beheld suchan exhibition of snobbish disloyalty--"

"Mellicent, my mother has a ticket, " put in Eunice. "You can go withher and take my place. I have seen the Princess scores of times. Oh, please don't cry, it isn't worth it, indeed it isn't!"

"I'd scorn to cry. I wouldn't condescend to shed a tear for the nastyhorrid thing!" cried Mellicent, mopping with her handkerchief at thecontinuous stream which rolled down her cheeks. "It is she who shouldcry, not I. If I _am_ poor and shabby, I know how to behave. I'm alady, and Rosalind Darcy is a c-cad. She _is_, and I don't care whohears me say it! I've known her all my life, and she's ashamed to beseen with me. I'll go home to-morrow, I will! I'll stay at home wherepeople love me, and don't choose their friends for the cl-clothes theywear!"

Mellicent burst into fresh tears, and Peggy looked anxiously intoArthur's face. It was drawn and fixed, and his lips were set, as if inendurance of actual physical pain. 

CHAPTER TEN. 

Four days before Peggy left town she had an amusing encounter with oneof her old friends. The little party had divided, and while MrsSaville and Mellicent shopped in the West End, the colonel and hisdaughter drove into the City to visit a collection of the pictures ofone of the old masters. They were sauntering through the second roomwhen Peggy's attention was attracted by a group standing at a few yards'distance--a lady, a gentleman, and two little boys with Eton collars andround-about jackets--a family group for a ducat, yet surely, surelythere was something familiar in the figure and bearing of the supposedmother! She was tall and dignified, her clothes were quite miraculouslytidy, and the smooth, fair hair was plaited in Puritan fashion round thehead. 

"Can it--can it be?" queried Peggy to herself; then, catching sight of along grave face, "It _is_!" she cried with a flash of joy, and walkingforward, planted herself deliberately in the stranger's path. What sheanticipated came precisely to pass, for the lady stepped back from herposition, collided violently with herself, and began hurriedly toapologise. 

"I beg your pardon! I did not see--I hope I have not hurt you. " So farin fluent unconsciousness; then suddenly she stopped short, gasped, hesitated, stared hard at the face before her, and ejaculated abreathless, "_Peggy--Saville_!"

"Esther Asplin! I knew it was you! I knew no one else in the worldcould possess that back hair! How extraordinary to come across youhere! It's a marvel that Mellicent was not with me, but we were bothlooking forward to seeing you at the vicarage at the end of the week!"

"I am on my way home now. I go down by the six o'clock train, and tookthe opportunity of bringing the boys into town to see some of thesights. They are such dears, Peggy. The one with the red hair is agenius. You should see his Latin prose! The fat one is a lovablelittle soul, but terribly stupid and lazy; a great trial to my patience. I suppose Mellicent has told you all about my work, and how happy I am?The parents are such charming, cultivated people. The mother is asister of Professor Reid, the gentleman who is with us now. " She rolledher eyes meaningly towards the cadaverous-looking man who had fled tothe end of the room at Peggy's approach. "He was one of our lecturersat Girton, and recommended me to his sister when I left. Such an honourfor me, for he is one of the finest men in the `Varsity'--So wonderfullylearned and clever!"

"He _looks_ it, " remarked Miss Peggy, regarding the lanky, stoopingfigure with a crinkle of disdain in her saucy little nose. "Justexactly my idea of a learned professor. Does he ever brush his coat?"

Esther flushed, and bridled with displeasure. 

"I never inquired, " she returned coldly. "In conversation withProfessor Reid one has something better to do than discuss coats. Hewas kind enough to offer to meet us in town, and to take the boys homeafter I leave to-night, and it is a privilege to go about with him. I'll introduce you to him if you like, and--"

"You'd better not. I am sure he wouldn't like it. Let me introduce youto father instead. He is wondering what new friend I have discovered, and will be so much interested when he knows who it is. "

Colonel Saville came forward in response to his daughter's summons, andgreeted her friend with much cordiality, while Peggy was agreeablysurprised to note the easy self-possession with which Esther sustainedher part in the conversation. Contact with the world had rubbed awaythe rusticity of manner which still characterised Mellicent, and thoughby no possibility could Esther be called pretty, there was an undeniableattractiveness about the tall, neat figure and intellectual face. Peggyknew that her father was agreeably impressed, for the colonel had atell-tale expression, and could by no possibility manage to hide hisfeelings. If he were bored, dreariness feebly described his appearance;if he were annoyed, his eyes sent out little sparks of fire, and everyhair in his moustache bristled on its own account; if he were sad, helost in five minutes the last remnant of youth, and appeared a wan oldman; while if he were pleased, he might have passed as Arthur's brother, so alert and beaming was his demeanour. On the present occasion he wasall smiles and bows, and joked elaborately with the little pupils, whowere brought up and introduced, when, to Peggy's amusement, the geniuspreserved a stolid demeanour, while the fat, little dunce displayed anagreeable animation. 

"An exceedingly sensible, pleasant young woman, " was the colonel'sverdict as he left the room; and Peggy peered round over her shoulder, and beheld the sensible young woman rearranging the fat boy's tie whilethe professor cautiously retraced his steps towards her. 

A few days later Peggy scrambled her possessions together to prepare forher visit to the vicarage. Carter, Mrs Saville's maid, had departed topay a visit to her relatives in the country, and in her absence heryoung mistress complacently folded her dressing-gown on top of muslindresses, pressed a jewel-box over a chiffon bodice, and remarked, with asigh of satisfaction, that it was a blessing to be able to wait ononeself, and to be beholden to no outsider; after which she straight-wayleft her keys on the dressing-table, and drove off to the station inblissful unconsciousness. Mellicent was divided between grief atleaving dear, beautiful, exciting London and anticipation of thereflected glory with which she would shine at home as the restorer ofPeggy to the household; and in the vicarage itself all was excitementand expectation, the old cook concocting every dainty she could think ofin a kitchen heated up to furnace-heat; Mr Asplin mowing the lawn inhot haste, because the daisies _would_ spring up in impertinent fashionin the hot dry weather; Mrs Asplin flying from one room to another, patting cushions into shape, and artfully placing little tables overworn spots on the carpet; and Miss Esther laying out clean towels, andflicking infinitesimal grains of dust from the chairs and tables. Thesight of disorder was a positive pain to Esther's orderly eyes. It wasreported of her that in the midst of a Latin examination she had beggedto have a blind put straight, since its crooked condition distracted hermind; and therefore it may be surmised that on the present occasionRobert Darcy met with no very cordial reception, when he was discoveredstamping about the newly swept rooms in a pair of dusty shoes, scattering fragments of leaves and stubble behind him. 

"Bless the child, it will seem all the more home-like to her if it's notall spick and span! Don't pick them up, Esther. I like to see them. It was good of you to come over, Rob, for I'm not myself at all withouta boy in the house, and it does me good to see your dear dirty boots, "cried Mrs Asplin, and blinked her eyes, trying hard to keep down thetears which _would_ rise at the thought of Max in his far-off home, andall the train of mischievous, happy-hearted lads who had been under hercare, and who were now fighting the world for themselves. Every morningas she woke, and felt the tired pressure at her head, she felt a pang ofrelief at the remembrance that there was no longer the old necessity tobe up and doing. Every evening as she rested on the old sofa sheremarked afresh to her husband how sweet it was to be alone, and to havethe rest and peace of a quiet house; but between the two ends of the daythere came a dozen other moments, when she longed for the cheery bustle, the clamour of youthful voices, the presence of the merry young band. Such a moment came to her now, and the tears were already glistening inthe sweet grey eyes when the sound of wheels crunched up the drive, thevicar dashed into the house to shed his alpaca coat, and his wife anddaughter flew excitedly into the garden. The carriage stopped, a blue-robed damsel leapt out of either door, and for the next two minutes fourfemale figures were so inextricably mixed together that it would havebeen difficult to an onlooker to say which was which, or to apportionthe waving arms and bobbing heads to their proper owners. The vicarstood in the background, looking on with a comical gleam of amusement onhis long face, while Rob shrugged his shoulders and looked bored andsuperior, as men are fond of doing when women enjoy themselves in a waywhich they themselves cannot understand. Presently, however, thekaleidoscope-like mass dissolved into its component parts, and a younglady advanced towards the vicar with a pretty flushed face beneath aFrench hat, and two little hands stretched out in greeting. Mr Asplinlooked at her critically. _Was_ it Peggy? For a moment memory wasbaffled by the sight of the elegant young lady, but a second glancerevealed the well-known features--the arched brows and kitten-like chin. For the rest, the hazel eyes were as clear and loving as ever, and theold mischievous gleam shone through the tears. 

"Is it Mariquita?" he cried, and Peggy stood on tiptoe to kiss hischeek, and hung on to the lapels of his coat, saying tremulously:

"No, it's Peggy! I never was Mariquita, you know, unless I was going tobe scolded in the study; and you couldn't possibly scold me the firstday. Are you half as pleased to see me as I am to be back again?"

"God bless you, child!" he said softly, and laid a tender hand on hercheek. The bud had blossomed into a flower; the little school-girl whomhe had loved so well had grown into a woman, and her early grace andcharm were sweet in the old man's sight. He thanked God for them, as hethanked Him for all beautiful things--the sunshine which gave colour tothe flowers, the green restfulness of the land, the song of the birds inthe trees. "You are very welcome, dear. It does me good to see youamong us once again. "

"And looking so well. You are quite blooming, Peggy; and so smart asshe is too! Deary, deary me, is that what they call the fashion?" criedMrs Asplin, holding the girl in outstretched arms, and turning herslowly round and round, to take in the details of her attire. "You lookso spruce, child, that I hardly knew you; but there, it won't be long, Iexpect, before the true Peggy peeps out. Come in, darling. There's anew rug in the hail; don't trip over it! We have been saying we neededit for five years back, but it was bought only last week, to smarten thehouse for your coming. Those are Esther's certificates in the corner, and you must see the new cretonne in the drawing-room. All the chairsare recovered. We finished them only last week. "

"Tut, tut!" cried Peggy, and shook her head in dismay at such recklessextravagance. She had not had a chance of exchanging any furthergreeting with Rob than a smiling nod, while she and Esther cast curiousglances at one another across the room, renewing the impressions oftheir first meeting. Peggy thought it one of the prettiest sights inthe world to see Mrs Asplin hang on to the vicar's arm and drag himwith her about the house, forgetful of everything but her instinctivedesire to be near him in her rejoicing; the prettiest thing in the worldto see the tenderness in his eyes. She looked at them mischievously, and then of a sudden her own eyes began to blink, for all those fouryears of absence had left their mark on the dear faces; they had changedas well as herself; but with them it was not the blossoming of the budinto the flower, it was rather the losing of those last leaves which hadlingered from life's summer. The vicar's shoulders were more bowed; thelines on his face more deeply graven; his wife's hair had grown silveryabout the temples, and the pathetic, tired look in the grey eyes mustsurely be permanent nowadays, since not even the excitement of meetingcould chase it away. She was even sweeter-looking than of old, but hadshe always been so thin, so transparently delicate in colour? Do whatshe would, Peggy could not keep back her tears, and Mrs Asplin caughtsight of them, and produced her own handkerchief in instant response. 

"Ah, Peg, I know what you are thinking. The old home is not like itselfwithout the boys. I feel it too, dear, I feel it too. Not a single boywould we have had in the place, if Rob had not taken pity on us, blesshim! It seems so strange after having had so many of them all theseyears. "

"It seems very quiet and peaceful, if you ask me! and if I'm _not_ aboy, I've been away, and I do think I deserve a little attention!" criedMellicent, aggrieved. "If it had been Max who had come home, youwouldn't all be crying and moaning for the girls. You would forgetthere were such things in the world. It's not our fault that we happento be girls, and we have our feelings all the same. No one speaks tome! No one says they are pleased to see me! No one makes the slightestfuss because I am home!"

"Darling!" cried her mother, and rushed to take her in her arms. "Myprecious baby, I'm just delighted to have you back; but you know how itis--the thought of old times made me sad for the moment. We seemed sucha small party without the boys. "

Mellicent grimaced and hitched her shoulders in petulant fashion. Thenshe looked at Peggy, and a flash of amusement passed from eye to eye. 

"Let's have tea!" she said shortly. "It's good for the spirits, and weare both hungry. It's to be in the schoolroom, I suppose, mother, as weasked. Peggy died to have tea there again, and was so afraid that itwould be laid out in style in the drawing-room that she made me ask youto have it exactly the same as in the old times. I told her it was nouse, that you would have out all the best things, whatever we said. "

"But you didn't, Mrs Asplin, did you? There are halfpenny buns, aren'tthere, and scones, and damson jam, and the old thick cups and saucers?"

"Bless me, no, child! The very best china; cakes from Buzzard's, withicing on the top, strawberries and cream, and every luxury you canimagine. The schoolroom, yes; but you don't suppose I'd feed myprodigal on halfpenny buns! Come and see all the good things that arewaiting;" and Mrs Asplin led the way towards the schoolroom, with thecomplacent air of a housekeeper who has reason to be satisfied with herpreparations, while the two girls followed with elbows in suspiciouslyclose proximity. Another moment and the door was thrown open, when MrsAsplin immediately gave a shriek of surprise, and fell prone against thewall. There stood the long table, set out with flowers and silver, and, in the centre seat, sat a handsome frock-coated figure, with every dishand plate of edibles massed around him in a solid circle of temptation. The silver cake-basket was in the centre, plates of scones, macaroons, and biscuits bordered each side; while the interstices were filled inwith bowls containing jam and fruit. On his own plate there were piledat one and the same moment, a meringue, a slice of plum cake, twobiscuits, and a jam tart, and, in default of tea, he had filled his cupfrom the cream jug, and was even at this moment wiping the tell-taledrops from his moustache. 

"That blessed boy!" cried Mrs Asplin, clasping her hands in delight. "There never was any one like him. He guessed how I should feel--healways _did_ guess! I might have known that he would come. But how?When? Where? He was not in the carriage with the girls. "

"Got out at the gate, mater, and came in at the window. Wanted to get astart of you all at tea, " said Arthur, coming forward, serviette inhand, to receive the kiss and hug of welcome which he was never too oldto enjoy. He had divined that Peggy's advent would make the gap in thehousehold even more felt than usual, and his kindly instinct had been tofill that gap as much as possible; but no other reason would heacknowledge for his presence than the necessity of escorting twofrivolous young women who could not be trusted to take a journey ontheir own account, and his hosts were too full of delight at hisappearance to dispute the point. 

"Second fiddle!" sighed Peggy with a shrug. "It's meself that's secondfiddle this moment, when 'twas the whole orchestra I expected to be. Take me away, somebody, before I break down altogether, and show me someof the old haunts until tea is ready. "

"Peggy, don't be absurd!" Esther said solemnly; but Peggy marcheddeterminedly out of the room, and, with the exception of Mr and MrsAsplin and Arthur, every one followed and stood looking on while shepushed open the swing door of the cloak-room, and poked her little headround the corner. 

"Where's my peg?" she cried. "If I find any other wretched creature'sclothes hanging on my peg, I'll--" then she stopped suddenly, dartedforward with a squeal of delight, and closed the door behind her. Shewas not hidden more than a minute, but in effect it seemed to have beena long, long time, for when the door reopened, the French hat haddisappeared, and it was the real old Peggy-Pickle who smiled and noddedand peaked her brows beneath the scarlet cap. 

"The Tam o' Shanter! Rob has brought it back after all these years. Hekept it until you could wear it again. Goodness, how touching! I neverthought _you_ would turn sentimental, Rob!" cried Mellicent thetactless, and the next moment devoutly wished she had held her peace, asRob scowled, Esther pinched her arm, and Peggy trod on her toe withautomatic promptness. She turned on her heel and strode back to thedining-room, while Peggy flicked the cap off her head, trying hard tolook unconscious, and to continue her investigations as if nothingembarrassing had occurred. 

"There's the old stain on the floor where I spilt the ink, and thelittle marks all the way upstairs where the corners of my box took offthe paint. Dear, dear, how home-like they look! I must see cook aftertea, and Diddums, my sweet little kitten. How is the darling? Aspretty and fluffy and playful as ever?"

"Peggy dear, do _not_ be silly!"

"Esther dear, I cannot help it! I'm too happy to be sensible. Let mebe silly for just one day. _What_, is that Diddums? That ugly, lanky, old cat? You've aged terribly, Diddums, since I saw you last. Ah me, ah me, the years tell on us all! Tell me, dear--be faithful!--are youas much shocked at the change in _me_?"

Peggy looked up archly, and met Rob's deep, earnest gaze. She put downthe cat, rose suddenly, and thrust her hand through Esther's arm. Hercheeks were very pink, her eyes astonishingly bright. Esther looked ather critically, and pursed up her lips in disapproving fashion. 

Certainly Peggy had grown into a very pretty girl, but it was a thousandpities that she had not yet outgrown the eccentricities of her youth. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

When Peggy had been staying a week at the vicarage, her parents camedown from town on a two days' visit, especially arranged to give them anopportunity of looking over Yew Hedge. Colonel Saville's scant supplyof patience was fast giving out beneath the strain of disappointment, and he declared his intention of buying the first habitable house hesaw, while his wife and daughter were reluctantly forced to theconclusion that it was impossible to procure an ancestral estate at theprice of a suburban villa. Yew Hedge, therefore, appeared the refuge ofthe destitute, and a fly being hired from the village inn, and MrsAsplin invited to take the fourth seat, the little party drove off toinspect the house in mingled hope and fear. 

The thick hedge which gave the name to the house skirted the countryroad for some hundreds of yards, while a carriage drive of commonplacepropriety led up to a square stone house, which could by no possibilityhave been termed either beautiful or picturesque. Mrs Saville's facefell into an expression of martyr-like despair, and the colonel lookedfierce and frowning; but, like many good things, and people also, YewHedge showed its worst points on the surface, and modestly hid itsVirtues out of sight. There was a large flower and vegetable gardenbehind the house, the entrance hall was roomy with an old-fashionedfireplace in the corner, the drawing-room contained an abundance ofthose nooks and corners beloved of modern decorators, and Peggy fairlycapered about with exultation when she entered the dining-room andbeheld panelled oak walls and a frescoed ceiling. 

"Father, it's settled! We take this house on the spot. These wallsdecide it. Think how inspiring it will be to live our lives against abackground of carved oak!" she cried in a rapture, and the coloneltugged at his moustache with a smile of complacent satisfaction. 

"Looks about right, Peg, doesn't it? That Indian furniture would lookwell in here, and the old delf. We'll put all the delf here, I fancy, and--"

"And have blue walls in the drawing-room--blue paper and white wood, anda touch of yellow in the draperies. I saw some brocade at Liberty'swhich would be the very thing!" chimed in his wife, while Mrs Asplingasped and looked askance at the extraordinary trio who began to discussthe furnishings of a house before they had even ascended the staircase. She coughed in a deprecatory manner, and said:

"The reception rooms are certainly fine--they have always beenconsidered the strong point of the house, but the bedroom accommodationis not nearly so good. There are fewer rooms than you would expect, andthey are mostly small. I'm afraid you will be disappointed when you seethem. "

"If there are three or four decent rooms, that is all we need. I wantmy home for myself, and not for a crowd of visitors. One spare room, ortwo at most, is all I would have furnished if there were a dozen empty. Give me retirement and a quiet home life!" cried the colonel, whereathis wife and daughter exchanged glances of amusement, for if ever therelived a man who adored his fellow-creatures, and delighted in crowdinghis house from floor to ceiling with unexpected guests, that man wasColonel Saville, and would be until his death. 

Mrs Asplin understood the meaning of that glance, and giving up thecolonel as a hopeless case, addressed herself instead to his wife. 

"And I am afraid the pantry is poor, and the scullery also. Mrs Selbyused to complain of them and of the lack of conveniences. There are nocupboards, and the--"

It was of no use. Mrs Saville was as intractable as her husband, andrefused to listen to any warning. 

"Dear Mrs Asplin, " she said sweetly, "I don't know anything aboutcupboards. We never worried about these things in India; the servantsmanaged somehow, and I presume they can manage here. The entertainingrooms are large enough to take in our furniture, and Peggy likes them. Those are the great points which we have to consider. If there areenough bedrooms to take us in, I think we shall be satisfied. "

This Saville trio was the most impracticable party of house-hunters whomthe vicar's wife had ever known, and she wondered no longer at thedifficulty they had experienced in finding a house to their taste, whenshe noted the spirit in which they surveyed the present premises. Aconvenience was not a convenience at all if it interfered with a fad orfancy, and a serious drawback was hailed with delight if it appeared inquaint or unexpected fashion. As a matter of fact, the purchase of thehouse had been a foregone conclusion, since the moment when Peggy hadbeheld the oak walls of the dining-room, and within twenty-four hoursfrom that moment it was a concluded fact. 

Ah, then and there was hurrying to and fro, and endless journeys up totown, and interviews with obstinate decorators, who would insist onobtruding their own ideas, and battles waged with British workmen, whocould not understand why one shade of a colour was not as good asanother, or wherein lay the deadly necessity that they should match. Peggy put a penny in the slot and weighed herself on the machine at thestation every second or third day, to verify her statement that she waswasting to a shadow beneath the nervous strain. She was left at thevicarage in order to superintend the workmen, while Colonel and MrsSaville stayed in town to interview furniture dealers and upholsterers;and every morning she walked over to Yew Hedge and made a processionround the rooms, to note what progress had been made since the daybefore. Half-a-dozen men were at work, or, to be strictly accurate, were _engaged_ to work, at the house; but beyond the fact that it grewsteadily dirtier and dirtier, and that the splashes of whitewash andshavings of paper stretched further and further down the drive, it wasdifficult to see what progress was being made. 

Then Peggy made a desperate resolve, begged a bundle of sandwiches fromthe old cook, packed it with sundry other properties in a basket, andannounced her intention of spending the day at Yew Hedge, and keepingthe men up to their work by the influence of her presence. Mrs Asplinlaughed at the idea of their being awed by anything so small and dainty, but small as she was Miss Peggy had contrived to instil a very wholesomeawe of herself among the workmen. She never expressed open disapproval, and was invariably courteous in manner, but there was a sting in herstately speeches which made them wince, though they would have found itdifficult to explain the reason of their discomfiture. On the presentoccasion the usual group of idlers was discovered lazing in the hallwhen the little white figure appeared suddenly among them. They flushedand slouched away, but the young lady was all smiles and amiability. 

"Good-morning!" she cried. "I have brought my tools with me to-day, forI am going to stay and garden. If you can spare the time, I shall bemuch obliged if you will boil some water for me later on, but it will dowhen you make your own tea. Don't let me interrupt your work! I shallbe in the garden, if you want to consult me at any time, so we shall allbe busy together!"

The abashed faces stared at her in a solid wall of discomfiture, andPeggy retreated hastily, and paused behind a harberry fence to have herlaugh out, before repairing to the shed where the gardening tools werestored. Then she unrolled an apron, tied it over her skirt, rolled upher sleeves to protect the starched little cuffs, took a rake in onehand and a hoe in the other, and surveyed the prospect. With ambitionuntempered by ignorance, she had openly avowed her intention ofpossessing the finest flowers in the county, and giving an object-lessonin gardening to ignorant professors of the art, so that it was more thantime to begin preparation. 

"The finest garden in the county!" Even allowing for the prejudices ofpossession, it was impossible to bestow such a title upon Yew Hedge inits present unkempt condition. The house had been unlet for two years, during which time the grass had grown coarse and rank, wallflowers andforget-me-nots were dying a lingering death in the borders, and nothingwas coming on to take their place. It was not the first time that Peggyhad given her mind to this subject, but so far she had not succeeded infinding a solution of the difficulty, nor had the suggestion of thevillage gardener met with her approval. 

"It's bedding-out as you want, " he had explained. "You must bed out. That's the tastiest thing for those 'ere round beds, and the tidiesttoo. They last well on into the autumn, if it comes in no sharp frosts. There's nothing like them for lasting!"

"Like _what_? Do you mean geraniums?"

"Ay, geraniums for sure, and calcies, and lobelias, and a nice littlehedge of pyrethrum. Can't do better than that, can yer? Geraniums inthe centre, "--he drew a circle on the ground with the end of his stick, and prodded little holes here and there to illustrate his plan. "A nicepatch of red, then comes yellar, then the blue, then the green. Incircles or in rows, according as you please. "

"I seem to have seen it somewhere! I have certainly seen it, " musedPeggy solemnly, so solemnly, that the poor man took her words in goodfaith, and looked at her with wondering pity. 

"I should say you 'ad! You couldn't travel far without seein' of 'em inthe summer time. There's nuthin' else to see in a manner of speaking, for they all 'as 'em. 'Igh and low, gentle and simple. "

"Then I won't!" quoth Peggy unexpectedly. "Henceforth, Bevan, whensightseers come to the neighbourhood, send them up to Yew Hedge toinspect the one garden in England which does not go in for bedding-out!If I want fireworks, I'll have them in gunpowder on the fifth ofNovember, but not in flowers if I know it! It's an insult to Nature torule a garden in lines and transform a bed into a mathematical figure!"

The old gardener looked at her more in sorrow than in anger, and shookhis head dejectedly as he went back to his work. He had the gravestdoubts about the sanity of a young lady who objected to "bedding-out;"but if Peggy gained no approval from him for her new-fangled notions, she reaped her reward in Rob's unaffected delight, when the conversationwas detailed for his benefit. 

"Bravo, Mariquita!" he cried. "I recognise in you the instinct of thetrue gardener--a rare thing, let me tell you, to find in a woman. Womenlike show and colour, a big effect, rather than interesting detail, butI'm thankful to find you are an exception. Come over to-morrow and see_my_ garden! I keep a corner for myself at the end of the shrubbery, and forbid any of the men to touch it, and I flatter myself I have sometreasures you won't find in any other garden in England. I brought themhome from my travels, and have coaxed them to grow by looking after themmyself and studying their little ways. They need a lot of care, and getsulky if they are not humoured, but it's the whole interest of gardeningto master these little eccentricities. "

"Just my sentiments!" cried Peggy; but when in due time Rob escorted herto see his precious garden, her face was blank with disappointment. Twostraggling beds with a rockery filling up the corner, and scarcely agleam of colour from one end to another! That at least was the effectfrom a distance, but as the proprietor pointed out his treasures, insignificant little blossoms were distinguishable among the greenery, and flowers the size of a threepenny piece were produced proudly fromlurking-places and exhibited for admiration. They all came from someunheard-of spots at the other side of nowhere, had been reared withprodigious difficulty, and were of such rarity and value that the headsof public gardens had paid special pilgrimage to The Larches in order tobehold them. Peggy's eyebrows went up in a peak, and her facelengthened, but it was no use, she could not be enthusiastic, could noteven affect an interest in the struggling little lives. 

After exclaiming: "How strange!" "How odd!" and "Fancy that!" a dozentimes in succession, her very powers of exclamation seemed to depart, and she was reduced to sighs and grunts of response. In the middle ofthe history of a jungle plant which was the glory of the collection, Robsuddenly lifted his head and put a startling question:

"Are you interested? Do you care to hear about it?"

Peggy looked at him and made a little sign of apology. 

"Not--_much_, Rob! It's curious, of course, but very `niggly, ' don'tyou think? It makes no effect at all in the bed. "

Rob rose from his knees, flicked the dust off his trousers, and clearedhis throat in that dry sepulchral manner which people adopt when theylong to say something sharp and cutting, but are too high-minded toallow themselves to do so. Then he pushed his cap back from his head, whistled three bars of a popular tune, and said politely:

"There are some pink peonies coming out in the drive. Better come alongand see them. "

"Robert Darcy, I will--not--be--patronised!" cried Peggy, flashingindignant eyes upon him from the altitude of his highest waistcoatbutton. "Don't pink peony me, if you please! If it comes to a matterof taste, I prefer my own to yours. You have an interesting museum, sir, but, allow me to tell you, a most inadequate garden!"

Then Rob was obliged to laugh, and in that laugh lost the last trace ofvexation. 

"Sorry, Peg! I'm a crusty beggar, but it's your own fault if I expectedtoo much. You were always so patient with my hobbies that I thought youwould be interested in this too. I'll do penance for baring you byhelping to arrange your garden in the way you _do_ like. We'll draw outour plans together, or rather you shall give the orders, and I'll do thework. Any leading ideas to offer?"

"Harmony of colour, and sequence of effect. A constant succession offlowers, assorted as to size, and forming agreeable contrasts to theirneighbours. No red and magentas next door to each other in _my_ garden, thank you! Order in disorder, and every season well represented!"

"I see, " said Rob gravely. "It's an admirable idea, Mariquita, admirable! We'll set to work at once. By means of digging upeverything that is in the beds at present, working diligently, andwaiting until you are old and grey-headed, there is no reason why youshould not attain your ambition in the course of the next twenty years!"

But Peggy had no intention of waiting twenty years, or twenty monthseither. Immediate effect was what she demanded, and she said as much toRob, and repeated the words with much emphasis, backing into a bed asshe spoke, and trampling some cherished seedlings to pieces with hersharp little heels, whereupon Rob hastily called her attention in anopposite direction, and promised meekly to further her desire. 

Not for worlds would she have acknowledged the fact to another, but asPeggy stood this afternoon surveying the empty beds before her, sundryprickings of conscience began to rise, lest perchance she had been toohasty in her decision to have naught to say to bedding-out plants. Something must be done, and that quickly, or she trembled to think whather friends and relatives would have to say upon the subject of the"finest garden in the county. " With a vision of a prophetess she sawbefore her paths of green sward arched with roses, a lily garden, sweetand cool, and fragrant harmonies of colour massed against the trees; butthese were in the future, and in the present there were only empty beds, with little sprigs of green peering up here and there through the drycaked soil. 

"At least I can dig up the beds and get rid of the weeds, and thenperhaps for this summer only we might take refuge in geraniums andbegonias. Just for one summer, till something else will grow. " Shesighed, and set to work with her spade, giving it a push into the groundwith her foot in professional style, and pausing to gasp and straightenher back between every second or third attempt. Astonishing what hardwork it was, and how hot one got all of a sudden! Peggy gathered theweeds together, moralised darkly on their number, and set to work on thesurrounding beds, digging so vigorously that in an hour's time she feltas if a week in bed would be barely sufficient to recoup her exhaustedenergies. Too weary to cross to a seat, she was holding on to herspade, and slowly straightening her back, when she became conscious thatthe foreman had approached from the house, and was regarding her withcurious eyes. 

"There's two pieces short of that there paper for the drawing-room, " heannounced. "I thought fourteen pieces would ha' done it; but it's beena mistake, it seems. 'Ave to get it made, I suppose, to finish thecorner. "

"Oh, how dreadfully, dreadfully tiresome! We will have to wait weeksand weeks before we can get it, and it will keep everything back. "

Peggy wrung her tired hands and looked the image of despair. 

"You said that you were sure fourteen pieces would be enough; and wetold you at the time to be careful, as it had to be made!"

"Ay, it do seem a pity, don't it? They rarely ever gets it the sameshade a second time, " the man replied blandly. Then he jerked his thumbtowards the flower-beds, and put a deprecatory question: "Didn't youlike them, then? Wasn't they your fancy?"

"I don't know what you are talking about. Was what my fancy?"

"Those 'ere things as they put in yesterday. I thought, maybe, they wassomething special, from the care they took about 'em. " He gave anexplanatory kick with his foot to the weeds piled up on the gravel path, and there was a pause of two whole minutes before a weak little voiceinquired faintly:

"Who took such care? Who put them in? I don't understand. "

"The young master up at The Larches and one of his gardeners. They washere for a good two hours. We wondered to see you scratching them up. Joe says to me, he says, `Go down and tell her, ' he says. `Oh, ' I says, `she knows what she's about!' I says. `She's not the sort to do atrick like that, ' I says. "

Peggy's lips positively ached with the effort of twisting them into asmile. 

"That was very kind of you, " she said. "It would be a silly trick, would it not? Do you think you could boil the kettle for me now? Ifeel badly in need of some tea. "

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

Rob received Peggy's confession of her latest gardening exploit with aroar of good-natured laughter. She had been afraid lest he might beangry, or--what would have been even worse--superior and forbearing; buthe was neither the one nor the other. Such a genuine, Peggy-Pickletrick, he declared, was worth taking some trouble to enjoy, and went fartowards consoling him for the advent of a fashionable young lady in theplace of his mischievous little friend. His generosity was notsufficient, however, to prevent him from enlarging on the exceedingbeauty of the seedlings which had been so ruthlessly disturbed, andPeggy listened in an agony to a string of names wherein syllables ranriot. _Salpiglossis_! Alas, alas! she had not the faintest idea whatthe flower was like, but the name was exquisite, all-satisfying. Itrolled off her tongue with sonorous effect. To speak of it alone wouldhave been joy. She looked so meek and wretched that Rob nerved himselfto fresh efforts, and wrought miracles on her behalf, so that if by anychance she admired a plant in The Larches' garden, that plant wastransplanted bodily to Yew Hedge, and smiled a welcome to her on hernext approach. 

The gardener pointed out the folly of moving plants in bloom, andprophesied failure; but no failure came, for plants have their likes anddislikes, like other living creatures, and there is no doubt that theyare more amiably disposed to some people than to others. If another manhad been rash enough to disturb their flowering, they would have sulkedfor the rest of the season, and made him suffer for his boldness; but noplant ever sulked at Robert Darcy. He had simply to lay it down in anyspot he liked, and, behold, it grew and flourished! His fingers seemedto possess the power to impart health and strength, and, thanks to hiscare, Peggy soon felt safe from ridicule, at least on the score of hergarden, and could devote herself with an easy mind to the work indoors. She experienced the usual string of aggravations which are known toevery one moving into a new house; tradesmen took twice the allottedtime to fulfil an order, and eventually sent home the wrong article;patterns selected were invariably "out of stock"; escapes of gas made itnecessary to deface newly decorated walls; and effects which wereintended to be triumphs of artistic beauty, turned out snares anddisappointments. From the lofty frame of mind which aims at nothingshort of perfection, Peggy subsided by degrees into that resignedmelancholy in which the exhausted strugglers feel that "anything willdo, " if only, by chance, a house may be made fit to live in. 

It was on the occasion of a final visit to town, two days before theremoval, that Mrs Asplin surprised Peggy by expressing a desire to bearher company. 

"I have several things to do, and I should like to go when I can haveyour help, " she said; and the vicar's face instantly assumed anexpression of the profoundest dejection. He knew that his wife'sexpeditions into town invariably demanded toll in the shape of a nervousheadache the next day, and hastened to raise his usual note of protest. Why need she go? Could she not send her order by post, or could notPeggy buy what was wanted? Why tire herself needlessly, when she had nostrength to spare? She knew very well--"How unwell I shall be!"concluded his wife for him with a laugh. "Really and truly, Austindear, I want to do something this time that no one else can do for me. I'll promise to be careful, and drive about all the time, and get a goodlunch. "

"Penny omnibuses, and tea and scones! I know your days in town. Ah, well, a wilful woman must have her way! If you have made up your mindto go, it's no use arguing; but I don't know what it can be you need sobadly. We seem to have everything we need. "

"Blessed, blessed, ignorance of man!" cried Peggy, rolling her eyes tothe ceiling. "It's all very well for you, sir, who can never wearanything but a black coat and hat, but consider the fascinations ofsummer fashions to poor defenceless women! Mrs Asplin and I want tolook at the shops, and groan in chorus over all the distractingfripperies which we want so badly, and can't afford. We pretend we haveweighty business; but that is the true explanation, isn't it, dear?"

"Oh yes--I love shop windows!" replied Mrs Asplin vaguely. She hadwandered to the window, and stood looking out on to the garden, with herback turned to her companions. Peggy would have followed, but, on herapproach, the other walked quickly forward and began stooping over theflower-beds, and snipping off the withered blossoms. For some reason itwas evident that she did not wish to be followed, and Peggy felt anuneasy pang at the sight of her flushed, exhausted face. During herlengthened visit to the vicarage she had become more and more consciousof the lack of strength shown by the dear mistress of the house. Herspirit was as cheery as ever, but she no longer raced up and down in herold impetuous manner, but rather spent half her time resting on thesofa, with the busy hands lying idly on her lap. 

She did not like to make any protest, since Mrs Asplin's mind wasevidently set on going to town, but she privately registered adetermination to charter a hansom by the hour, and see that the shoppingexpedition was conducted in the most luxurious manner possible. 

It did not seem as if there was much to be done after all, for Peggy'sbusiness being concluded, her companion invested in a yard of ribbon, and some Berlin wool, and then pronounced her shopping finished. 

"But there is something else I have to do, dear, " she explained, catching the girl's glance of amazement. "The real reason why I came upto-day was to see a doctor. I did not wish to distress them at home, but I've not been feeling well, Peg; I have not been well for a longtime. I have made an appointment with a doctor in Harley Street, and ifyou will go with me I'll be very grateful. I am not nervous, but--butit feels a little bit lonesome to go alone!"

She turned her face towards the girl and smiled at her, with sweet, tired eyes, and Peggy's heart gave a sickening throb of apprehension. She put out her hand and slid it lovingly through the other's arm. 

"Of course I'll go, and proud that you ask me! Poor darling! so that isthe way you do your shop-staring! It is just like you to allow yourselfto be blamed, rather than give pain or anxiety. I thought you werelooking ill, and am so glad you have made up your mind to consult afirst-rate man. He will find out what is the matter, and put you rightagain in no time. "

"He can't put new works into an old machine. Not even the cleverestdoctor can do that. The springs are giving out, Peg, and I can only berepaired, not cured. I don't expect to be made well, but I want to keepgoing if possible, for the sake of Austin and the children. I have beenintending to pay this visit for a year back, but I kept putting it offand off. I was afraid of what he might say. "

"Nonsense! Afraid, indeed! He'll laugh at your fears, and give you atonic which will make you perfectly well again. "

Mrs Asplin smiled, and was silent. Twenty-one could not be expected torealise the weakness and pain which come as companions, and not asguests; the weakness which must grow greater instead of less; the painwhich cannot be charmed away. It is not to be wished that it should, for youthful optimism has its own work to accomplish in the world; butit would tend to a better understanding between old and young, if thelatter would remember that it is the lack of hope which makes thebitterest drop in the cup of age! To bear the weary ache, and know thatit will grow worse; to feel one power after another slipping away, andto realise that it is for ever; to be lonely, and to see the lonelinessclosing in ever deeper and deeper. Ah, think of it, young impatientsoul! Think of it and be tender, be loving! Spare not the sweet giftof sympathy. The time will come when you will long to have done stillmore. 

Peggy held Mrs Asplin's hand in her own as they sat waiting together inthe doctor's study, and kept her seat sturdily through the interviewwhich followed. She felt instinctively that her presence was a supportto her friend, and that the consciousness of her sympathy was a supportduring the trying ordeal. The doctor questioned, and the patientreplied. He scanned her face with his practised eyes, felt her pulse, and produced a stethoscope from the table. Then for a time there wassilence, while he knelt and listened, and listened again, and Peggyheard her own heart throb through the silence. He was an old man, withan expression full of that large tenderness which seems the birthmark ofthe true physician, and he lingered over his task, as if unwilling toface what lay beyond. At last he rose and laid the stethoscopecarefully on the table, letting his fingers linger over the task. Peggyheard him catch his breath in a struggling sigh, and for a moment hiseyes met her own, anxious and troubled. 

"Well?" queried Mrs Asplin gently. "Well, tell me the verdict!"--andthe doctor crossed the room again and seated himself by her side. 

"My dear lady, you ask a hard question. It is difficult to say in a fewwords all that one thinks of a case. You are not strong; you need rest. I will prescribe for you, and see you again later on, and meanwhile Ishould like to see your husband, if he could have a talk with me here. There are certain rules which I should like you to observe, but we don'tcare to trouble patients with these matters. It is simpler and betterto instruct their friends. "

Mrs Asplin looked at him steadily, a smile lighting up her face. 

"Ah, doctor, it won't do. You can't take me in at all!" she cried inher winsome Irish voice. "It's the truth I want, and no pretence. Myhusband believes that I am shop-gazing in Regent Street, and that's allhe is going to hear about this visit. He is delicate himself, and putsan altogether exaggerated value on his old wife. Indeed, he'd worry usboth to death if he knew I were ill. Don't be frightened to speakplainly. I am not a coward! I can bear the truth, whatever it may be. It is the heart that is wrong?"

"Yes, " he said, and looked at her with kindly eyes. There was aninvincible fascination about Mrs Asplin which strangers were quick toacknowledge, and it was easy to see that admiration and respect combinedto make his task exceptionally trying. "Yes, the heart is very weak. It can never have been strong, I think, and you have not sparedyourself. You are the kind of woman who has lived, in the fullest senseof the word; lived in every faculty--"

"Every single one, and I'm thankful for it! I've been so happy, sorich, so sheltered! Whatever happens now, I have been one of the mostfortunate of women, and dare not complain. So tell me, please, whatdoes it mean? To what must I look forward?"

"You must face the fact that you can no longer afford to live at fullpressure. You must be content to let others work, and to look onquietly. I fear you must face increasing weakness and languor. "

"And for--how long? My children are still young. I should like to seethem settled. I should like to feel my husband had other homes open tohim when he was left alone. If I am _very_ careful--for how long?"

Peggy closed her eyes with a feeling of suffocation. The pulses in herears were beating like hammers, the floor seemed to rock to and frobeneath her feet, and the doctor's voice sounded from an immensedistance. 

"Perhaps three years. I don't think more. If you ask me for an honestopinion, I should say probably three years--"

Three years to live, and then--_death_. Three years longer in thathappy home, and then good-bye to all who loved her. Three years! Threeyears! The words repeated themselves over and over in Peggy's brain asshe sat motionless in her chair, staring at the opposite wall. Outsidein the street an organ was grinding out a popular air, the front dooropened and shut, and footsteps passed along the hall, a little heathenidol upon the mantelpiece nodded his head at her in mocking fashion. Some one was talking at the other end of the room in a quiet, leveltone, as if nothing extraordinary had happened. It was surely--surelynot Mrs Asplin herself?

"Thank you! It is kinder to tell me the truth; but the time is shorterthan I expected. I should like to ask one more question. Shall I bedoing my husband a wrong in keeping this from him? Could he do anythingto prolong my life? I am most anxious not to throw this shadow over ourhome; but if he could help in any way, it would, of course, be my dutyto spare him the pain of knowing afterwards that more might have beendone. "

"He could do nothing except shield you from exertion, and that you cando for yourself. I should say, on the whole, that it would be betterfor you, even physically speaking, to secure the cheerfulness ofsurrounding that would come from ignorance, than to be continuallyreminded of yourself by the anxiety of your family. Remember alwaysthat you are your own best doctor! I have told you the worst, and now Imay add that I have known people in as precarious a condition asyourself live twice, and even three times the time specified by theirdoctors. You know what is needful--a peaceful life without excitement;fresh air, rest, and, above all things, the specific which our Quakerfriends have named for us, `_The quiet mind_. '"

His voice dropped to a softened cadence as he spoke those last words, and the tears started in the listener's eyes. 

"Yes--yes! I know. I'll remember that. Thank you, thank you for allyour kindness!"

The eyes of doctor and patient met in a long, steady glance, which hadin it a light, as of recognition. They were friends indeed, though theymet for the first time to-day; for they were bound together by theclosest of ties, in that they both served and trusted a common Master!In that moment, when as it seemed she stood upon the brink of death, Mrs Asplin's mind travelled with lightning speed over the years whichhad passed since she first gave herself and her concerns into the handsof her Saviour, and trusted Him to care for her in this world and thenext. Had He ever failed her? A thousand times, no! Sickness, anxiety, even death itself, had visited her home, but the peace whichwas Christ's parting gift to His disciples had dwelt in her heart, andHe Himself had never seemed so near as when trouble fell, and for a timehid the sun in the skies. If she had known beforehand that she was tolose her first-born darling, to spend long years in painful anxietyabout her husband's health, and to see her children's future crippledfor lack of means to give them the best opportunities, her heart wouldhave sunk with fear, and she would have declared the trial too great forher strength; yet He had enabled her to bear them all, and with eachfresh trial had given a fresh revelation of His mercy. She hadsubmitted to His will, weeping, it may be, but without bitterness orrebellion, and the reward had come in the serene peacefulness whichpossessed her soul. Christ had done all this for her, and now in thislatest trial she looked to Him to support and comfort to the end. 

"Thank you, doctor, " she murmured once more; and a moment later Peggyand Mrs Asplin were in the passage, following the old butler towardsthe door. It seemed years and years since they had paced it last, butnothing had changed. The man let them pass out without a glance intheir direction, as though it were the most commonplace thing in theworld for people to receive a death-warrant in the course of half anhour's visit. The pavement outside was flooded with sunshine, carriageswere driving to and fro; two men walking along together broke into apeal of laughter as they passed; a newsboy shouted out some item ofpopular interest. Nobody knew, nobody cared! The great, noisy, cruelworld jostled on its way as if such things as death and parting had nomeaning in its ears. Peggy's young heart swelled with bitterness. Shedared not speak to Mrs Asplin, dared not trust her own voice, but shedrew the thin hand through her arm, and gripped it with passionatefervour. They walked on in silence the length of the block, thenstopped instinctively, and exchanged a long, earnest look. MrsAsplin's eyes were shining with a deep inward glow, the colour had comeback to her cheeks, her expression was calm and peaceful. 

"Peggy, child!" she exclaimed softly; "you are so white! This has beena strain for you, dearie. You must have lunch at once. "

Even at this supreme moment of her life her first thought was forothers, not herself!

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

The pre-occupation of Peggy's manner during the next week was easilyattributed to the responsibility of superintending the settling down inthe new house. From morning until night she was rushing about from oneworker to another, planning, instructing, superintending, and when nightcame she crawled into bed, a weary, sore-footed little mortal, to fallasleep before her head well touched the pillow. The revelation of MrsAsplin's danger lay like a shadow across her path, but beyond a fewbrief words in the train, the subject had never been mentioned betweenthem after leaving the doctor's study. 

"I hope I have not been selfish, Peggy, in taking you with me to-day, "Mrs Asplin had then said anxiously. "I can only tell you that you havehelped me greatly, and thank you with all my heart for your sympathy. Later on, dearie, we will have a talk together, and I will tell you whatis in my mind; but first of all I must fight my own battles, and gainthe prize of which the doctor spoke. `_The quiet mind_, ' Peg! Whenthat comes, it will take away the sting!"

That was all, nor through the weeks that followed did ever a word or alook in the presence of her family betray the dread that lay at MrsAsplin's heart. Peggy, running in and out of the vicarage, would alwaysfind a smile awaiting, and a cheery word of greeting. At first she feltawkward and constrained, but by degrees the first painfulness of theimpression wore away, and with the natural hopefulness of youth itseemed that the doctor must have taken an unnecessarily gloomy view ofthe case, since a patient in so precarious a condition could surely notbe so bright, so cheery, so interested in the affairs of others! On herfirst few visits to the vicarage, the girl had felt that it would besacrilege to smile or jest as of yore, but it was impossible to keep upthis attitude when Mrs Asplin herself sparkled into mischief and ledthe bursts of laughter. That dreadful half-hour grew more and moreunreal, until at times it seemed a veritable dream. 

A fortnight after the removal into Yew Hedge, a letter arrived from MrsRollo, inviting Peggy to come up to town on a two or three days' visit, to attend some festivities, and enjoy her brother's society. Arthur hadnot been able to leave town during the last few weeks, and the desire tosee more of him, and to be able to help him if possible, were powerfulinducements in his sister's mind. She anxiously considered if by anypossibility the household could exist deprived of her importantservices, and slowly accepted the assurance that it could! Thefurniture had been arranged, pictures hung and re-hung, and whatremained to be done in the way of blind-fitting, curtain-hanging, andthe like, could surely be managed without the assistance of a mastermind. She was sorry to leave the dear, new home, but three days wouldquickly pass, while, apart from the joy of seeing Arthur, it would bedelightful to get to know something more about that baffling personage, Miss Eunice Rollo. 

Eunice was at the station to meet her visitor, all propriety and politecondolence on the fatigue of the journey; and Peggy, never to be outdonein grandeur of diction, replied in Mariquita fashion, so that anelaborate conversation all about nothing was carried on throughout thedrive home. Mrs Rollo was out, Arthur busy in the study, and threelong hours loomed ahead before it would be time to prepare for dinner. 

"This is dreadful! We seem to be beginning all over again, from thevery first moment we met!" sighed Peggy to herself. "What on earth canI talk about next? If I could only make her laugh, we should get onbetter, but I can't be funny to order. At the present moment I have nota joke in my composition, and it's getting serious, for we haveexhausted the weather and the miseries of removing into a new house, andthe health of every single person we know. There's nothing for it butbooks! I'll turn her on to books, and dispute everything she says, andthat ought to keep us going for an hour at least. " She cleared herthroat, and was just beginning an insinuating, "Have you read--" whenshe met an earnest look from the grey eyes, and Eunice said miserably:

"I know what you are thinking! I saw you looking at the clock. Youdon't know how to pass the time, or what to say next. I'm dreadfullysorry to be so stupid, but the more I want to talk, the more dumb Ibecome. I can't describe the sensation, but perhaps you have felt itfor yourself. Do tell me! Do you know what it is like to be shy? Didyou ever feel it?"

Peggy cudgelled her brains, unwilling to admit that any human experiencewas beyond her ken, but no! not one single instance of the kind couldshe remember. She had felt lonely at times, silent and unsociable, butnever shy! She shook her head. 

"No--never! I love meeting strangers. It is like opening a new book. You can never tell what good friends you may become. When I meet someone for the first time, I look into her eyes, and say to myself--`Whatis she? Why is she? What does she think? Right away down at thebottom of her heart, what is she like? Do we belong to each other atall, or is there no single point where we can meet?' It is sointeresting! I assure you I drove through the City the other day in anomnibus, and discovered an affinity on the opposite seat! We justlooked at each other, and a sort of flash passed from her eyes to mine, and I said to myself, `Oh, I _do_ like you!' and I knew as well aspossible that she was thinking the same of me. We never spoke, and maynever meet again, but we _were_ friends all the same, and when I wentaway I said in my heart, `Good-bye, dear, good luck! So pleased to havemet you!' At other times I've seen people--Gr-r-r!" she hitched hershoulders to her ears and spread out her hands in disgust, "quiterespectable and ordinary-looking creatures, but there! I wouldn't touchthem with the end of my umbrella!"

Eunice regarded her with pensive envy. 

"Oh dear, I wish I felt like that! It would be like a book, as you say. I love reading, but I always think real life is so different. "

"And so much better! It's _true_, " cried Peggy ardently, "and the otheris pretence. I think it's a glorious thing to live, and just mostmarvellously and wonderfully interesting. Why, think of it--every dayis a mystery. You make your plans in the morning, but you know nothingof what may happen before night! People sigh and moan over theuncertainty of life, but that is ungrateful, for there are happysurprises as well as sad, and all sorts of pleasant things cropping upwhich one never expects. And it ought to go on growing more and morebeautiful as we grow older, and can appreciate and understand. "

"Yes, " sighed Eunice softly. "Oh yes, and so it will--for you, Peggy, at least, for you have the gift of happiness. I feel things too, but Ican't express my feelings. I want to act, and I hang back tremblinguntil some one else steps forward. I try to speak, and my lips won'tmove. You don't know how dreadful it is to feel as if two iron bandswere placed round your mouth and would not _let_ you speak!"

Peggy laughed in conscience-stricken fashion. 

"I--don't!" she cried comically, and her eyebrows went up in a peak. "Ihave a pretty considerable fluency of language, as an American cousinwould say, and the worst of it is, I speak first and think afterwards!Your iron bands remind me of the man in the dear old fairy-tale who wasunder the spell of a wicked magician, and had iron straps bound roundhis heart. There was only one way in which they could be broken, and noone knew what it was, but one day a peasant woman took pity on hissufferings and tried to nurse him, and snap! one of the bands broke offand fell to the ground. Another time a little child brought him somefood, and snap again! another disappeared. Last of all the beautifulprincess chose him for her husband before all her rich suitors, anddropped two things upon his cheek--a kiss and a tear, and at that allthe other bands broke at once, and he was free. Perhaps that storyreally meant that the man was shy and reserved, as you are, Eunice, andcould never show his real self until he found friends to love andunderstand. I am not going to shed tears over you, my dear, but may Ikiss you, please? You only shook hands when we met at the station. "

Eunice rose up swiftly and knelt down at Peggy's feet. Her face waslifted to receive the offered kiss, and the flush upon her cheeks, thesmile on her lips revealed such unexpected possibilities of beauty asfilled the other with admiration. The features, were daintilyirregular, the skin fine and delicate as a child's, the hair rolled backin a soft, smoke-like ripple. The two girls looked at one another longand steadily, until at last Eunice said falteringly:

"What do you see in _my_ eyes, Peggy?" and Peggy answered promptly:

"I see a friend! Please let me go on seeing her. While I'm here, Eunice, give the carpet a rest and look at me instead. You can't denythat I'm better worth seeing. "

"Oh, you are, especially when you pull faces!" responded Euniceunexpectedly. "Peggy, some day, when there is nothing else to do andyou are not tired, will you imitate people for me again? Will you?Will you do Hector Darcy and Miss Asplin and your father when he isangry? I have never laughed as much in my life as when you imitated theNational Gallery pictures, and Mr Saville says that these are evenfunnier. It must be delightful to be able to mimic people, if you aresure they won't think it unkind. "

"Oh, but I invariably do it before them, and they don't mind a bit. Itamuses them intensely, and it's such a joke to see their faces. Theywear such a funny, sheepish, found-out sort of expression. Certainly, I'll give you a _seance_ whenever you like. How would it be if I beganby imitating Miss Rollo and the iron bands, welcoming a young friendfrom the country?"

Eunice gasped and fell back in her chair; whereupon, taking silence forconsent, Peggy placed her cup on the table, and crossed to the end ofthe room, where she went through a life-like pantomime of the scenewhich had happened on the station platform an hour before. The bows, the hand-shakes, the strained smiles of greeting were all repeated, andtwo chairs being drawn together to represent a carriage, Miss Peggyseated herself on the nearer of the two, and went through so word-perfect a repetition of the real dialogue as left her hearer speechlesswith consternation. Eunice heard her own voice bleat forth feebleinanities, saw her lips twist in the characteristic manner which she_felt_ to be so true, listened to Mariquita's gracious responses, andsaw, (what she had not seen before), the wide yawns of weariness whichPeggy averted her head to enjoy. The tremulous movement of her bodygrew more and more pronounced, until presently the tears were rollingdown her cheeks, and she was swaying in her chair in silent convulsionsof laughter. To see her laugh sent Peggy into responsive peals ofmerriment; to hear Peggy laugh heightened Eunice's amusement; so therethey sat, gasping, shaking, no sooner recovering some degree ofcomposure than a recurring chuckle would send them off into a conditionmore helpless than the last. 

In the midst of one of these paroxysms the door opened, and Arthur stoodupon the threshold transfixed with surprise. To see Peggy laughing wasno uncommon circumstance, but it was a different matter where Miss Rollowas concerned. During the months which he had spent beneath herfather's roof, Arthur had been sorry for the girl who was left to herown devices by her pre-occupied parents, and had thought how fewpleasures she enjoyed, but had consoled himself by the reflection thatshe had little taste for the ordinary amusements of youth. Like a quietlittle mouse she slipped in and out, never voluntarily opening aconversation, nor prolonging it a moment longer than was necessary. Astruggling smile had seemed the height of merriment to which she couldattain, so that to see the quivering shoulders and streaming eyes wasindeed a revelation of the unexpected. Arthur's feelings were curiouslycontradictory at that moment. He was gratified at the tribute to hissister's fascination, and yet in some inexplicable manner conscious of ajarring note in his satisfaction. He himself had always been regardedas a sufficiently witty and interesting personage. How had it happenedthat he had failed where Peggy had succeeded?

When Eunice left the room to allow brother and sister to enjoy aconfidential chat, the conversation soon drifted to the subject of herown personality. 

"Why did you never tell me what a darling she was?" Peggy demanded. "Ilove her already, and I am going to love her a great deal more. She isjust as sweet as can be, and here have you been living in this house formonths, and never a word have you told me about her, except that there_was_ a daughter, and that she was twenty-two. It's not like you to beso unappreciative, my dear! Don't you think she deserves more attentionthan that?"

"I don't think I thought much about her in anyway, " replied Arthur, withthat air of masculine superiority which never failed to rouse hissister's ire. "She seems a nice quiet sort of girl. "

Peggy sniffed contemptuously, and tossed her head in the air. 

"Nice quiet girl indeed! Is that your verdict? She is ch-arming, mydear, that's what she is, and as for looks--Well, she may not bestriking to the casual observer, but if you take the trouble to look ather face, it's like a beautiful old miniature. Did you _ever_ seeanything like her eyelashes? They come half-way down her cheeks, andher eyes are the sweetest I have ever seen, except Mrs Asplin's. "

"Eyes!" echoed Arthur vaguely. "Eyelashes! Really!--I'm afraid I havenever noticed. "

"Then please notice at once. It's time you did. Don't let me have abat for a brother, if you please. Some people look so much at otherpeople that they can't see the people who are staring them in the face!"cried Miss Peggy elegantly, whereupon Arthur suddenly discovered that itwas time to dress for dinner, and hurried her upstairs to her own room. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

On the night of Peggy's arrival in London, Eunice voluntarily madeseveral remarks at the dinner-table; at breakfast next morning she tooka distinct part in the conversation, and at lunch, meeting the roll ofPeggy's eyes, she laughed aloud, nor seemed the least alarmed at theunexpected sound. Some one else was startled, however, and that was noless a person than her father himself, who stared over his spectacleswith an expression which Peggy found it difficult to understand, for itwas both grave and glad, troubled and gratified. She wondered if heapproved of this unusual liveliness on the part of his quiet daughter, but her doubts were put to rest before many hours were over. She haddressed early for the garden-party to which she was invited in theafternoon, and was wandering up and down the drawing-room, coaxing onher gloves, and examining the different pictures and photographs on thewalls, when Mr Rollo entered the room, and stood regarding herearnestly. 

"I want to thank you, Miss Saville, " he began at once, "for the good youhave done my daughter. You have been with us only a few hours, butalready I can trace a most happy effect. I have not seen her so brightand happy for many a long day. It has often pressed on my mind that thechild suffered for the want of a companion of her own age, but it wasdifficult to find a remedy. Now, if by chance you were one of half-a-dozen daughters, we might have borrowed you from your parents, and keptyou with us most of the year, but as it is, you are a ewe lamb, and Isuppose no possible bribe--"

"Oh no! my price is above rubies!" cried Peggy, laughing; "but, MrRollo, I shall be delighted to visit Eunice from time to time, and Iwant her to come to me in return. I think we are going to be friends; Ihope so, at least, for I have taken a desperate fancy to her, and I amrarely attracted by strangers!"

"She is a dear child, a good, unselfish child; but, alas, she has neverbeen young! She needs rousing, and I think, " said Mr Rollo, smiling, "I think you are the person to rouse her! I hope that you will see agreat deal of each other in the future, in which case I shall owe astill larger debt of gratitude to your family than I do at present. Irealise my good fortune every day in having your brother's services atmy command, for he is worth all the secretaries I have had before rolledinto one. "

"Ah-h!" cried Peggy, glowing with delight. "Of course! I knew he wouldbe. Whatever Arthur does, he does better than anybody else. He will bea great man yet, won't he? Oh, do say he will! It was such a terribledisappointment for me when he had to give up the Army, and my onlyconsolation has been the belief that he would distinguish himself insome other sphere. You do really believe that Arthur will be greatbefore he dies, don't you, Mr Rollo?"

The grave man smiled down very kindly into the eager, young face. 

"It is not always the best men who make the greatest mark in the world, and `greatest, ' as you mean it, has many drawbacks, my dear. I shouldlike to advise you not to set your heart on worldly distinctions, but Isuppose if I did, you would put me down as a prosy old fellow, who didnot practise what he preached, so I'll make you happy instead, bytelling you that I also expect great things of your brother. He is oneof the most brilliant young men of his day, and some time soon we willsend him into the House, and give him a chance there. I don't wonderyou are proud of him. I should have been proud indeed, if Providencehad seen fit to grant me such a son!"

The sigh with which the sentence ended gave a clue to the bitterestdisappointment of this man's life. It was an abiding regret that he hadno son to follow in his footsteps, and to carry on the good old name;but he never suspected that his quiet little daughter had divined hisdisappointment at her sex, and that the consciousness thereof had beenone powerful factor in damping her spirits. To know that we are adisappointment to our friends has a paralysing effect on our energies, and there are many people in the world who have failed simply from wantof encouragement and appreciation. A word of honest praise is as goodas a tonic, and it is too rarely spoken. We feel it our duty to findfault where blame is merited, but are not nearly so careful toacknowledge work well done, or to show our gratitude for serviceswillingly performed. 

Mr and Mrs Rollo loved their daughter dearly, but were too muchengrossed in their different pursuits to pay her much attention, andbelieved that, being of a naturally reserved disposition, she would notvalue outward demonstrations; wherein they erred, for it is the dumb, silent folk who most appreciate warm-hearted words and actions. What amuch brighter world it would be if we were more generous in thisrespect; how happy we might make our friends, if we gave them thebenefit of our loving thoughts, instead of locking them tightly in ourown breasts!

Eunice opened like a flower beneath the sunny influence of Peggy'spresence, and drove off to the garden-party with an animation mostunusual under the circumstances. Garden-parties were, as a rule, unmitigated bores, but this one would be an exception! Peggy would bethere, and where Peggy moved fun and brightness followed in herfootsteps; and Arthur had been despatched by Mr Rollo to take his placein escorting the ladies. Eunice was persuaded that no man in the worldwas nobler than her father, but, socially speaking, he had his defects!It was a little trying to go about with a man who spent his timediscussing politics with other old gentlemen, forgetting all about thepoor, shy little daughter, who languished in a corner, shivering withcold, or grilling with heat, as the case might be, and striving, oh, sovainly I to look as if she were enjoying herself. Nor was Mrs Rollo agreat improvement on her husband, for she also was weighed down with theresponsibilities of Guilds, Causes, and Charities, and invariably founda fellow-member of committee with whom to discuss knotty problems. Thisafternoon, as Eunice sat facing her mother in the carriage, she couldsee the nervous fingers pull at the ends of the gloves, and the lipsmove in mechanical rehearsal of her next address, but the sight gave hernone of the usual forebodings, for this afternoon, at least, she neednot dread desertion. Arthur and Peggy would be her companions, andnever a word of politics or guilds need they speak, from the time theyarrived until the time they came away! Eunice rambled about thebeautiful grounds with the glee of a child escaped from school, andplayed the part of appreciative audience with an enthusiasm which couldnot fail to be inspiring to her companions. 

Arthur looked into the smiling face, and listened to the low sweetlaughter with the incredulous amazement of one who has suddenly receivedhis sight after a spell of blindness. "Bat, " indeed, Peggy had rightlynamed him, since he had lived for months in the same house as thisdelightful creature, and never realised her charm. When they wereresting together on a garden bench under the shade of a tree, Arthurcast surreptitious glances at Eunice, and formed a new estimate of herattractions to take the place of the old. He understood little aboutdress, but he instinctively felt that the white frock was remarkablysimple for the only child of such distinguished parents, and thesimplicity was in accord with the pale, well-cut face whose chiefcharacteristics were modesty and sweetness. A little white-gloved handlay on her lap, and, as Arthur looked at it, a swift remembrance aroseof the afternoon a few weeks back when he had seen that hand stretchedout to comfort a companion in distress. His lip twitched beneath hismoustache and his smile faded. 

"Ah, well, " he said to himself sadly, "we cannot all be alike; but itdoes one good to see her--dear, little, gentle thing! She'll make someone very happy some day, and he will think her beautiful, for he willsee his home in her eyes. "

He went off into a day-dream of his own, a troubled day-dream, poorfellow, as his day-dreams were apt to be at this time of his life; buthis companions did not notice his adsorption, for one was listeningrapturously, while the other entertained her with imaginaryconversations supposed to take place between different members of thecrowd by which they were surrounded. That she could hear no word ofwhat was being said, was but an added stimulus to Miss Peggy's inventivegenius, and so aptly did her dialogues follow the expressions andgestures of the strangers that Eunice shook from head to foot inirrepressible enjoyment. 

"Goodness, Clementina, here's that impossible Mrs Jones! I thought wehad avoided her so successfully. _Must_ speak now, I suppose. There'sno way of dodging her. `_Dear_ Mrs Jones, how _do_ you do? Such_ages_ since we met. Is this your daughter? Grown out of knowledge!It seems but the othah day she was a little girl in short frocks. Quiteimpossible, don't you know, to associate _you_ with a grown-up daughter!Sorry to hurry on, but really--so _many_ friends!' Oh, there's LordAlgernon Fitznobody coming down that path! Don't let him pass! Waggleyour parasol, Clementina! Cough! Sneeze! Do something to make him seeus! `Don't you remember me, Lord Algernon? How quite too naughty ofyou! Mrs Ponsonby de Tomkins, whose purse you picked up in the railwaystation in Lausanne. I have heard so much of you since then, for mysister's aunt's cousin's husband is quite an intimate friend of dearLady Fitzroy--' Well, really, Clementina, he need not have rushed awayin such a hurry! He seemed very distrait. He was looking round forsomebody else all the time. Now, see, he is hurrying off to meet her. _Ah-h_!"

The deep exclamation of understanding was uttered in the speaker'snatural voice, as, following the direction of the good lady's glance, Peggy suddenly divined the reason of "Lord Algernon's" pre-occupation. Rosalind Darcy was approaching, surrounded by the usual bevy ofadmirers, her parasol tilted over her shoulder, and her lips curved intoa smile of artificial sweetness. It was easy to see that heraffectation of interest in what was being said was of the thinnestpossible description and Peggy wondered what could be the reason of herill-humour, but only for a moment, for presently Rosalind's eyeswandered to the bench under the trees, and in a flash the sunshine cameback into her face. 

"She was looking for Arthur! She thought he was not here!" Arthur'ssister said jealously to herself; and the next moment Rosalind washurrying towards them, leaving the discarded admirers to digest theirrebuff as best they might. Nothing could have been sweeter or morewinsome than her greeting of her friends, but Arthur responded to heradvances with a coldness which astonished his companions. They had notbeen present the night before, when Miss Darcy had found it convenientto ignore his presence, and to forget a promise given to him because amore distinguished partner had appeared on the scene. Arthur's pride inhimself was by no means of the overweening description affected by hissmall sister, but he had too much self-respect to accept a smile one dayat the expense of a snub the next, and Rosalind was given to playingfast and loose with her friends. It was true, she invariably repentedherself of her rudeness, and endeavoured to make a gracious atonement, but it was becoming more and more difficult to appease Arthur's woundeddignity, and to-day she felt an unaccustomed thrill of nervousness atthe sight of his grave, stern face. 

"Arthur, come and walk wound with me!" she commanded with anunaccustomed note of timidity mingling with the imperious young voice. "I want to talk to you. Those widiculous men have been boring me todistwaction, and I want to hear about Yew Hedge. Take me into the wosegarden, and tell me all about Yew Hedge. "

"Peggy can do that better than I, Rosalind. I have been down only for afew hours. We will all walk round together, and Peggy can give you theinteresting details. "

He stepped to Eunice Rollo's side as he spoke, and, addressing a remarkso pointedly to her that it could not be answered by another, led theway forward in the direction indicated. Rosalind could have borne therebuff more complacently if he had followed in the rear, when she couldhave played off her little airs and graces for his benefit, but tochoose another girl before herself, and then to walk on ahead, withouteven troubling himself to see if she followed--this was too much for hercomposure. Her face clouded over, and though she made a valiant effortto preserve her composure, it was in vain, and she was glad to find anoutlet for her irritation in pettish complainings. 

"How I do detest garden-parties! Of all the senseless, dead-aliveentertainments they are the worst. Evewy fwesh one is worse than thelast. "

"Why don't you stay away, then? The remedy is in your own hands, "retorted Peggy coolly; but at this Rosalind's ill-humour broke out inanother direction. 

"Peggy Saville, I think it is vewy mean and unkind of you to wefuse tovisit me when I asked you, and then to wush up from the countwee to staywith new fwiends who have not half the claim upon you that I have. Ifyou would go to the Wollos', why not to me?"

"Because you did not ask me at the same time. A month ago it wasimpossible for me to get away, and even now I am here for three daysonly. I don't wish to appear unfriendly, Rosalind, but--"

"But you feel it, " replied Rosalind, her voice changing suddenly into anote of honest pathos. "Oh yes, Mawiquita, you are no better atpwetending than you used to be, and I know quite well that you don'tappwove of me. I hate myself too, and twy to be diffewent, but it is nouse, circumstances are too stwong for me. But it's not the way to makeme better, Peggy Saville, to toss your head at me, and tweat me as if Iwere beyond all hope of reformation. "

"Rosalind--oh!" Peggy was breathless with consternation. It was ahorrible accusation, and the worst of it was that conscience told herthat it was true. She stared with penitent eyes into the accusing face, nodded her head once or twice, and said with conviction:

"I'm a little wretch! Who am I, I should like to know, to judge anothergirl? Dear old Rosalind, snub me all you can, and take no notice of myairs. I'm not good enough to help you, I'm afraid, but I can't helploving you, you dear, beautiful thing, and wishing to make you happy!"

"But, oh, Peggy, I'm misewable! I'm abjectly misewable!" sighedRosalind in return. She gave a glance around, to make sure no one waswithin ear-shot, and then continued rapidly, "All my life long I've beenbwought up to look forward to this time, and to work and plan andpwepare for it. Mother talked as if it would repay me for all my pains, but I've been out thwee seasons now, and I'm tired to death of theeverlasting wound. I get so cross and irritated and weary of it all. Idon't think I have ever been so misewable in my life as duwing the lastyear!"

Peggy looked at her thoughtfully. At the moment Rosalind looked dismalenough, but recalling the occasions when she had seen her in society, Peggy could not honestly say that "wretched" was the word which bestdescribed her demeanour. On the contrary, a most well-satisfied andcomplacent young woman had she appeared, and Miss Peggy shrewdlysuspected that the present distaste was but a transient emotion. 

"If you are so tired of it, why don't you go down to the country, orjoin your mother abroad?" she inquired with a stern directness which hercompanion found somewhat embarrassing. 

She shrugged her shoulders and gave a little impatient laugh. 

"Because I should like that _worse_! I am bored to distwaction in thecountwy, and poor dear mother would worry herself to death if I lefttown just now. She is as ambitious as ever, and will be tewwiblydisappointed if I don't make a bewilliant match before the end of theseason. She is expecting the news of my engagement by evewy letter, andis working herself up to a fever of anxiety as the time goes by--"

"And is there--is there some one in particular whom she expects you tomarry?" queried Peggy calmly. Her heart had given a throb ofnervousness at the introduction of the subject, and she hadinstinctively lifted her eyes to glance at the handsome figure a fewyards ahead, but her pride would not allow her to show her discomfiture. No one would have suspected that a personal interest lay behind thenonchalant question. 

"Oh, of course there are sevewal!" admitted Rosalind naively, "but justnow there is a Special Somebody! Title, estate, family, diamonds, allcomplete, just the vewy _parti_ mother had hoped for ever since I wasborn. He has spoken to father alweady, and is going to pwopose to methe first opportunity he gets. I know it quite well. Don't you alwaysknow, Peggy, when they are twying to speak out?"

"Always!" repeated Peggy, with a little gasp of dismay. "That's toowholesale a word for me, Rosalind! The only experience of the kind Ihave had happened in India, and I was entirely unprepared, for, as amatter of fact, I cherished a profound aversion for the victim! Ididn't dislike him afterwards, though! I was so grieved for the poorfellow's distress, so grateful to him for liking me so much, that I feltquite tenderly towards him. It was the most unpleasant experience Ihave ever had, and I want only one more proposal--one to which I cansay, `Yes, please!' and settle down in peace and comfort. Do you careenough for the _parti_ to be able to say, `Yes, please!' to him, Rosalind?"

"I don't dislike him. He is good-looking, and not nearly so stupid asmany of the men one meets. Sometimes I think I could get on with himreasonably well, but at other times I can't--I weally _can't_ face it!Then I keep out of his way, and am cold and weserved, and twy to put itoff a little longer. But it will come, I know it will! I shall have toface it soon, and I feel as I used to do when I was a child and had avisit to the dentist before me. I twy to forget it, and be happy, butevewy now and then the wemembwance comes back like a sudden pain, andcatches my bweath. Oh, Peggy, isn't it difficult--isn't it twying?Aren't you sowwy for me?"

"No!" said Peggy Saville stoutly. "Not a mite!" She lifted her headand looked the other squarely in the face. Her eyes were astonishinglybright, and there was a patch of colour on each cheek. "Pray, why_should_ I be sorry? If you look upon the question as a pure matter ofbusiness, I cannot see that you deserve any sympathy. I am sorry for_him_! He seems to be an extremely good bargain, and it is hard on himto be regarded in the light of a disagreeable necessity. I suppose heis devoted to you, and hopes, poor wretch! that you are going to accepthim for himself. For you _will_ accept him, Rosalind! That's certain. You may imagine that you have not made up your mind, but you have! Youcould never have the courage to give up all those good things. Whyshould you, indeed? They mean more to you than anything else. Youwould never feel any temptation to love a man who was not rich!"

Peggy spoke in crisp, stinging little sentences, her distress on herbrother's account goading her into unusual bitterness; but she wasentirely unprepared for the result of her words, stricken dumb by thesight of Rosalind's pale glance of reproach, the sudden rush of tears tothe eyes. Broken words struggled for utterance, but she could onlydistinguish, "Unjust! Untwue!" before, as Fate would have it, thecouple in front wheeled round, and came back to join them. 

"I wanted to know which way you would prefer to take--" began Arthur, and then stopped short, horrified at what he beheld. Something thatPeggy had said had touched Rosalind on a tender point, for having oncebroken down, she found it impossible to control her distress, and thoughshe had lowered her parasol so as to form a shield between herself andthe passers-by, she made no attempt to hide from Arthur, but stoodgazing at him like a lovely, distressed child, with lips a-quiver, andeyes all drowned in tears. He seized her hand with an impulsivegesture, and questioned her rapidly as to the cause of her distress. His voice vibrated with tenderness, and Rosalind clutched his arm withnervous fingers, and stammered pitiful explanations. 

"Peggy--oh, so cruel! So unkind! I asked her advice, and she said--shesaid--such cruel things!"

Arthur cast one glance at his sister, and then appeared unconscious ofher presence. A group of visitors was approaching, and his great desirewas to take Rosalind into some quiet corner of the grounds, where shecould have an opportunity of recovering her self-possession withoutbeing observed by curious eyes. 

"Come with me!" he said gently. "Come down this path to the end of theshrubbery. If you are in trouble, can't I help you, Rosie? Won't youlet me try?"

They disappeared from sight, and Peggy walked on in the oppositedirection, her face white and set. The iron had entered into her soul, for oh, that glance--that glance of cold anger and reproach! Could itindeed have come from Arthur--Arthur, who never looked at her in angerbefore--Arthur, between whom and herself there had never hovered ashadow of a cloud in all their happy, loving lives? A stranger hadcomplained of her, and he had accepted the complaint without giving heran opportunity of justifying herself! Another girl in Peggy's positionmight have blamed Arthur in return, and regarded herself as a martyr, but that was not Peggy's way. Far harder to bear than her own smartwould have been the necessity of admitting a flaw in her idol. Her onedesire was to justify Arthur, and place him beyond the reach of blame. Before she had taken twenty steps forward, she was saying brokenly toherself:

"Yes, I deserved it! It is easy to be sharp, and say cutting things atanother person's expense. I had the chance of speaking kindly, and ofhelping her to a better decision, but I let it go, and gave her a sneerinstead. I deserved it, Arthur dear! I _did_ deserve it, but oh! youmust forgive me soon. It's like red-hot knives sticking into my heartto think that you are angry with me!"

But Arthur was not thinking about Peggy. He was standing besideRosalind at the end of the shrubbery, his eyes shining, his facebeautified by a great tenderness. 

"Now, Rosie!" he cried, "now! Tell me all about it!"

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

Rosalind gave a little sob and flicked her handkerchief across her eyes. 

"Peggy thinks I am worldly, " she said brokenly, "and when I twy toconfide in her, she puts her head in the air and looks as if she had nopatience to listen. She says cwuel things!"

"I'm sorry, Rosalind, and so will she be herself, when she has had timeto think. Peg is a hasty little mortal, but you know how loving andstaunch she is, and I am sure she had not the remotest intention ofwounding you. What was it all about? What was the subject underdiscussion?"

But at this Rosalind blushed and hesitated. A problematical marriagewas no easy matter to explain to Arthur Saville, yet mingled with herembarrassment was a strange eagerness to hear what he would have to sayon the subject. Never once in all these years had a word of love passedArthur's lips, but Rosalind was too experienced a woman of the world tobe in any doubt as to his sentiments. She knew that he loved her, andhad been grateful to him for the reticence which made it possible tocontinue on terms of friendship, but at this crisis of her life the oldfriendship seemed insufficient, and her heart went out to Arthur in arush of love and longing. 

"I asked her advice about--accepting Lord Everscourt!" she said, faltering; and there was a moment's silence before Arthur repliedquietly:

"I see! Just so. And Peggy said?"

"She said she was sowwy for him, not me. She said that I looked upon itas a business arrangement, and seemed to think that I could never reallycare for any man. "

"And was she misjudging you? _Do_ you care for Lord Everscourt, Rosie?"

She shook her head at him with a soundless movement of lips shaped topronounce a "No. "

"But he is a good fellow, I am told, and devoted to you. I don't agreewith Peggy on this question, Rosalind. You have been brought up tovalue certain things so highly that you cannot be happy without them, and if you meet an honest English gentleman who can give them to you, and love you sincerely into the bargain, I believe that it would be yourbest chance of happiness. If you can esteem and respect him, love wouldprobably follow. "

Rosalind dropped her eyes and stood before him drooping and silent. This was not what she had expected to hear. Never in her mostdespondent moods had she believed it possible that Arthur Saville wouldadvocate her marriage with another; never had she believed that he couldlisten unmoved to such a suggestion! The pain at her heart forced herinto speech, and the words faltered forth with unconscious self-betrayal. 

"No, I could never love him. It's impossible! I have no love to give. "

"You mean--" began Arthur, and then stopped short, for Rosalind hadlifted her eyes to his in a long, eloquent glance, and in that momentthere were no secrets between them. Rosalind realised the patient, self-sacrificing love which had kept silence for her sake, and ArthurSaville knew that all that was best in Rosalind Darcy's nature was givento him, and that he held the key to the poor starved citadel of herheart. 

"Oh, Rosie!" he cried brokenly, "is it really so? Am I the happy man, dear? Do you mean that you care for me instead--that that is the reasonwhy you cannot love him?"

"Always, Arthur, oh, always!" whispered Rosalind brokenly. "Ever sinceI was a child! I have twied to get over it, but it is no use. I thinkof you all the time; I enjoy nothing if you are not with me. I havebehaved badly to you often, but I have suffered for it afterwards. Ihave lain awake cwying half the night when you have been vexed with meand have gone away without saying good-night. "

"Poor child!" sighed Arthur softly. His face was pale, and wore atroubled expression, very different from that of the ordinary happylover who has just listened to such a speech from his lady's lips. "AndI have loved you, too, Rosalind; but I never intended to let you knowit. Perhaps I was wrong, but I doubted my own powers of making youhappy, and thought the best thing I could do for you was to stand out ofthe way. But the case is altered now. You love me, and that lays a newduty on us both. The question is--how much do you love me, Rosie dear?How much are you prepared to give up for my sake? I am a poor man, andhave my way to make. In ten--a dozen years from now, if I am alive andwell, "--Arthur squared his shoulders and drew himself up with an air ofa man who has a justifiable confidence in his own powers--"I shall havemade a position for myself which will be worth your acceptance; but wemust realise what ten years means. In ten years, sweetheart, " he lookedat her with a smile so tender that her eyes fell before his, "you willbe young no longer. You will have passed the best years of your life. Could you bear to pass them as the wife of a poor man, living in a smallhouse, without any of the luxuries and pleasures to which you areaccustomed? Do you love me enough to do it _willingly_? I'd work withthe strength of ten men, but I have had more experience of the worldthan you, dear, and I know that success cannot come in a day. With allmy love and all my care, I could not shield you from the waiting whichmust come first. "

"But--but--" faltered Rosalind, and was silent. The matter-of-factmanner in which Arthur had followed up the mutual declaration of love bya proposal of marriage had filled her with consternation. She did lovehim, oh yes! If he had been in Lord Everscourt's position, how gladlyshe would have been his wife! but his picture of the life which the mustshare if she joined in her lot with him sent a chill of dismay throughher veins. Ten years of poverty and obscurity, ten years' work andwaiting, with no possibility of success until youth and beauty had fled, and she was an uninteresting, middle-aged woman! Rosalind shivered atthe thought, and summoned up courage to protest once more. 

"It is so sudden, Arthur, that I don't know what to say. I was neversure until now that you weally did care for me. And to talk of beingmawwied so soon--at once!"

"What else can we do? When you tell me that other men wish to marryyou, you cannot wonder that I want to claim you as my own. You aretroubled about Lord Everscourt, but if you were engaged to me the matterwould settle itself dear, and it would be the best way out of thedifficulty. I will speak to your father at once, and--"

"No, no!" she cried quickly, so quickly and with such an emphasis ofdenial that Arthur looked at her in wonder. "You must not do that. Iwon't allow it. He is waiting for me to give an answer to LordEverscourt, and he would be so upset and distwessed. He likes you, andso does mother, but--Oh, you know how it is! You know what they want!You know how disappointed they would be!"

"Yes, I know, and I should be sorry for them, for it would be areasonable disappointment. You are their only daughter, and from theirpoint of view Everscourt can do better for you than I; but, my darling, in this matter you must think first of yourself! It is your life thatis at stake, and it is for you to choose whether you prefer love orriches. Your parents will bow to your decision, for they love you toomuch to destroy your happiness. Your mother would feel it most, but Iwould do my best to reconcile her to the disappointment, and as for yourdear, good father, there is one thing which would grieve him infinitelymore than the loss of a brilliant marriage. Can you guess what it is, Rosie?"

"No, " she said, "no, " but her eyes drooped, and she fidgeted uneasilywith the handle of her parasol. Arthur laid one hand over hers with aquick pressure, and, despite its firmness, his voice was very gentle ashe replied:

"Yes, you do, dear. You guess what I mean. He would rather see youmarried to me than know that you had deliberately sold yourself formoney while your heart was given to another man. In the one case hewould admire your sincerity, in the other he could feel neitheradmiration nor respect, nothing--it seems to me--but shame andhumiliation!"

Rosalind drew in her breath with a deep inhalation. It was true, andshe knew it was true! Lord Darcy had never failed to hold the highestideals before his daughter, and it would be a bitter grief to him if shecondescended to an unworthy choice. Already, in imagination, she couldsee the shadow fall across the tired old face, and she shivered as if inpain, for her father's respect and good opinion were very precious inher eyes. Many a time in days gone past had the fear of his disapprovalheld her back from a foolish action, and, in this crisis of her life, itwas more than ever necessary to her peace of mind to retain hisapproval. She stood hesitating and trembling, and, unseen to mortaleyes, the good angel of Rosalind Darcy's life stood by her side at thatmoment and whispered counsel in her ear. The worldly motives seemed todisappear, she looked in Arthur's face and saw, waiting for her, loveand tenderness, with such joy of congenial companionship as for themoment eclipsed every other consideration. Oh, surely no life was worthhaving compared with one spent with him! Her mind ran swiftly over adozen possibilities, and in each found a happy solution. Whateverhappened, she could not fail to be content if Arthur were near. He wasso good, so strong, so radiant, that his very presence was a guaranteeof happiness, of something more than happiness, for, with all hisbrightness of manner, there was an underlying nobility in ArthurSaville's character which Rosalind recognised and longed after in thedepths of her vacillating heart. She could be a better woman as hiswife than in any other sphere in life; if she rejected him, she wouldreject also her own best chance of becoming a good woman. She knew it, and a little chill, as of fear, ran through her veins as sheacknowledged as much to herself, for at the bottom of her heart she knewsomething else also. She knew that when it came to the point she had nointention of marrying Arthur Saville. It was sweet to look into hisface and dream for a moment of what might be, but the chains of theworld were too heavy to be broken; the prize for which she had longedwas within her grasp, and she could not throw it aside. The good spiritspread her wings and flew sadly away, for when a human being sees withclear eyes the opening of the roads, and deliberately turns in the wrongdirection, the angel who must then step forward to bear her company isno longer white-robed, but wears a weary countenance and sombre garment. Sometimes we call her Pain, and sometimes Experience, and there is nowelcome waiting for her where she goes, though sometimes, looking backover the years, we bless her in our hearts, and realise that she hastaught us lessons which her bright-robed sister was powerless to instil. 

The shadow of future suffering seemed already on Rosalind's beautifulface as she raised it to Arthur's, and cried tremblingly:

"Arthur, I cannot! I love you dearly, but I cannot face it! Evewy onewould be so surpwised--so astonished! They would laugh at me behind myback, and mother would bweak her heart--and--and--oh, I couldn't bear togive up so much! I could not be happy seeing other people doing things, and not being able to do them myself. I could not endure to be poor. If you were even a little better off, I might wisk it, but it is such along, long time to wait. Ten years! And, after all, it is not certain. You might not succeed even then!"

"No, nothing is certain, not even the success of a worldly marriage, Rosalind! Health may go, riches may take wings and fly away. Supposeyou married Everscourt, and one of these two things came to pass, wherewould your happiness be then? There is only one thing which can betrusted to remain unchanged, and that is the right sort of love. Icould have given you that love, Rosalind, if you had cared enough inreturn to trust yourself to me, but I will not persuade you against yourwill. I have an uphill fight before me, and I want a wife who will helpme by her faith, not drag me back by her complaining. I was right inbelieving that such a poor thing as my love could have no power with youagainst other attractions. "

A note of bitterness rang in Arthur's voice, despite his effort torestrain it, and Rosalind winced, and held out her hands with a gestureof protesting pain. 

"You don't understand! You will never understand, and I can't explain. I can't justify myself, Arthur, or expect you to forgive me, but twy atleast to think of me as kindly as you can. I may not be able to carefor any one in the way you do, but at least I have cared for you most!I could never be happy again if I thought I had bwoken your heart. "

"You have not broken it, Rosalind, " said Arthur quietly. "If you hadloved me truly, and I had lost you, it would have been another matter, but you have never been mine even in imagination. I could not helploving you, but there was no hope in my love, only the shadow of thisend hanging over all. Now at last the bolt has fallen, and I have toface the worst. That is all!"

"But you won't--you won't do anything rash?" gasped Rosalind, the sightof the set face sending a dozen wild thoughts of suicide, emigration, and the like through her foolish brain. "Pwomise me, pwomise me, to becareful of yourself! Oh, Arthur, tell me, what do you mean to do?"

Arthur Saville drew himself up with the old soldierly gesture, and theflash came back to his eyes. 

"Do!" he cried. "Bury the past and begin afresh, Rosalind! This is mysecond defeat in life, but I'll go on fighting. I'll win my victoriesyet!"

Rosalind Darcy looked at him and was silent. He was speaking the truth, and she realised it, as any one must have done who saw the young fellowat that moment, and noted the strength and determination of the handsomeface. Arthur Saville was not a man whose life could be wrecked by awoman's folly; there was a future before him, and the time would comewhen those who loved him would glory in his achievements. 

In one of the bitterest moments of her life Rosalind Darcy realised thatwhen this time arrived, she herself would have neither part nor lot inhis successes!

CHAPTER SIXTEEN. 

When Peggy was dressing for dinner that evening a knock came to herdoor, and Arthur's voice demanded entrance. She flew to meet him, andfelt her spirits go up at a bound at the sight of his smile. 

"Have you come to say you have forgiven me?" she asked, linking her armin his, and shaking back the mane of hair which fell over the whitedressing-gown. "I am so thankful to see you, for I am appallinglyhungry, and yet to eat a crumb while you were still angry with me, wouldhave been a moral impossibility. I did not know how to get throughdinner. "

"Angry! When was I angry? I was never angry with you, Peggy kins, thatI know of!"

"Oh, Arthur! This very afternoon. A most lacerating glance. It cutinto me like knives. "

Arthur laughed; a short, half-hearted laugh which ended in a sigh. 

"Oh, is that all? I was annoyed for a moment, but it seems a smallcause for so much emotion. Can't you bear even a glance of disapproval, young lady?"

"No, I can't! Not from people I love, for I do love them so badly, thatthere's no peace or comfort for me unless they are pleased with me inreturn. I am not blaming you, dear, but it was the first time, you see, that you have ever taken part against me. "

"Ah, well, it won't happen again; it's the last time as well as thefirst!" sighed Arthur wearily. "I came to tell you, Peg, that Rosalindand I have come to a definite understanding. You knew so much that itis only fair that you should know the whole. You will soon be asked tocongratulate her on her engagement to Lord Everscourt. "

Peggy marched to the other end of the room, aimed a deliberate blow atan unoffending wicker work-table and hurled it to the ground. Sheglared with an expression of savage satisfaction at the miscellaneousarticles scattered broadcast over the floor, curled her lips scornfullyat her own reflection in the glass, and finally walked back to Arthur'sside, and exclaimed in a tragic voice:

"I knew it! I knew it was coming! She affected to ask my advice, but Itold her it was waste of time, as she had really made up her mind whatshe meant to do. Then she began to cry, and said I was cruel, and wentaway with you so willingly that I thought perhaps, after all, I hadjudged too quickly, for she _does_ care for you, Arthur, I know shedoes! She could not deny that, I suppose?"

"No, she did not deny it. She loves me in her own way, but it's not myway, Peg--or yours! She would have been happy with me if I had beenrich, but she is not prepared to make any sacrifices on my account, andwould rather give me up than live a quiet, restricted life. She doesnot even understand how much she is losing, poor girl, or how littlesatisfaction she will get in return!"

Peggy set her lips tightly. 

"No, she does not understand, and that makes one sorry for her, for shemisses just the best thing in life. I used to think when I was a childthat the thing I wanted most was for people to love me--not in anordinary, calm, matter-of-fact sort of way, you know, but to love me_frightfully_, and care for me more than any one else in the world! Iused to put myself to any amount of trouble to be agreeable, for even ifI did not care for a person myself, it worried me to death if thatperson were not devoted to me! There were thirty-six girls at schoolbesides the governesses, so you may imagine how exhausting it was to benice to them all. Well, I've come to the conclusion that it's amistake. It's sweet to be loved, but it's ever so much sweeter to love. It is so inspiring to forget all about one's tiresome little self, andcare more for somebody else. When I love people, I feel, " Peggy threwback her head and expanded her little shoulders with a terrific breath, "_omnipotent_! There is nothing I could not _be_ or _do_ or suffer tohelp them. The more they need from me the happier I am. Don't you knowhow you feel after listening to a beautiful sermon--that you really wishsomething disagreeable would happen, to give you an opportunity ofbehaving well and being sweet and unselfish? Well, that's just how onefeels in a lesser way to the people one loves on earth. It's how I feelto you at this moment, Arthur darling, when I know you are suffering. Iwish I could take all the misery and bear it for you. Is your heartquite broken, you dear old lad?"

"No, Peg, it is not. I feel miserable enough, but I don't delude myselfthat I have received a life-long wound. It has been a dream, you know, a schoolboy's dream, but I always realised that the princess was not forme. She is so lovely that one's heart goes out to her instinctively, but it never seemed possible to think of her as a part of my work-a-daylife. It's dreary work walking in the cold grey light and realisingthat the dream is over, but I shall pull myself together as time goeson, and make the best of what remains. "

"You will be surprised to discover how much that is! There are manypeople left who love you and long to make you happy, and in time to comeyou will be thankful that things are arranged as they are. There aredozens of other girls who are far better worth winning--"

"But I don't happen to want them! That makes all the difference!"sighed Arthur sadly. "Ah, Peg, it is easy to be philosophical foranother person. I could offer volumes of common-sense consolations toanother fellow in my position, but they fall very flat when it comes toone's own turn. It is impossible to judge for another person. "

"Yet onlookers see most of the game, and no one could know you andRosalind, and not feel that you were a thousand times too good for her!Think of mother! Think of Mrs Asplin! Compare her with them, and youwill see how different she is. I can quite understand your feelings, for she fascinated me, too, and, however stern I mean to be, I have togive in when she takes the trouble to smile upon me; but one wantssomething more than pretty ways, and she would have disappointed you, Arthur, I know she would! You would have found her empty-headed andunsympathetic just where you needed sympathy most. "

"Ah, well, well, we won't discuss her any more. It is not our business. If you want to please me, Peg, you will be as friendly as possible whenyou meet. She will have her own troubles to bear, poor girl, and itwill be all the easier for you, since you believe that I have had afortunate escape. "

He tried to smile, but it was an unsuccessful attempt, and Peggyrealised that the wound was as yet too fresh to bear handling. The timewould come when Arthur would be ready to receive consolation, but now itwas easy to see that depreciation of Rosalind's character only added tohis distress. He did not attempt to contradict his sister's statements, but no doubt the fact that he was unable to do so was the bitterest dropin his cup. Peggy clasped her arms round his arm and looked into hisface with wistful eyes. 

"Oh, Arthur, I wonder why it is that the two things which you have caredfor most in your life have both been denied to you? You wanted twothings--just two--and they have both ended in disappointment! If youhad been wilful and selfish, it would have been different, but you neverwere that. You worked hard, and thought of other people beforeyourself, and still nothing has gone right! How is it? Why is it? Whyshould it be?"

Arthur shook his head sadly. 

"I don't know, Peg. My luck, I suppose, " he replied in a tone sodejected that it brought the tears to his sister's eyes. 

"No, it is not your luck, " she contradicted quickly. "I know what itis--it has just come to me this minute. It is because God has betterthings waiting for you! It is all rough and miserable just now, butfurther along the path it will get beautiful again. Oh, I believe itwill be very beautiful; and when you get there, Arthur, you will bethankful that you went on, and did not stop half-way. "

"Dear little Peg, " he said fondly, "I hope I shall. It's a cheerythought, and I'll adopt it forthwith, and try to look ahead, notbackwards, and you must do the same. No more tears, please! You musthelp me by being bright and talking persistently of some thing else. And now I must go, or you will never be ready for that dinner you wantso badly. I'm wery hungry myself, so please don't keep us waiting. "

He hurried out of the room, leaving Peggy to continue her hairdressingoperations with a tear trickling slowly over her cheek, and aspeculative expression in her eye. 

Hungry? But he had no business to be hungry! Never in the course ofher readings had she come across the case of a rejected lover openlyavowing an impatience for dinner, and, despite her anxiety for herbrother's happiness, Peggy could not subdue a certain regret that heshould have showed such a painful inconsistency in the performance ofhis part!

The next day brought the visit to London to a conclusion, but Peggy saidher adieux with the pleasant expectation of meeting her friends againbefore many weeks were over. When Parliament rose, Arthur would befree, and had agreed all the more willingly to come down to Yew Hedge, as Rosalind and her father would at that time be visiting Lady Darcy inSwitzerland. An invitation to Eunice for the same time had also beeneagerly accepted, and Peggy was full of rose-coloured schemes for theamusement of her guests. 

"Picture to yourself, my dear, " she cried tragically, "that never yethave I had the pleasure of entertaining a friend in my own domain! Idon't know if you will enjoy yourself, but I am sure that I shall. Ihave views on the subject of hospitality, and am anxious to test them. So I shall treat you like a puppet, and play all sorts of experiments onyou to try the effect. I should wish you to feel tired sometimes in themorning, and stay in bed to breakfast, so that I could wait upon you, and to be too lazy to dress yourself now and again, so that I couldarrange your hair in different styles. If you could manage to be alittle ill, it would be charming, for then I could nurse you and besevere about your diet, but if you keep wen, we will make the best ofit, and entertain the neighbourhood. I'll set to work at once to plansomething original and startling. "

"Oh, do!" cried Eunice eagerly. "I'd love to be startled. I shall lookforward to coming every single day until the time arrives, and be themost obedient of puppets. You are a dear, Peggy--I _do_ love you! I'mso grateful to you for being kind to me. "

"It's my nature, dear. Go on deserving it. Three remarks at least Iinsist upon at every meal, and if you could increase the number to six, I should be correspondingly gratified. Don't stare at the carpet, don'tlook frightened when there is nothing to be frightened at, and lookafter my beloved brother for my sake. Those are my last instructionsfor your guidance. Arthur feels lonely sometimes, just as you do, andit would help you both if you would talk to him sometimes, or, stillbetter, let him talk to you. Men, my dear, " sighed Miss Peggy with anair of experience, "men like nothing better than to talk of themselveswith a woman as audience. Ask questions about his work, his plans, histhoughts, and he will go on talking happily, so long as you will sit andlisten to him. You could do that, at least, if you could not talkyourself. "

"Oh yes, easily. I'd like it. I love to hear him talk, " assentedEunice naively. She fixed her soft shy eyes upon Peggy's face as shespoke, and that young lady felt that she had shown her usual shrewdnessin suggesting such an arrangement, for a sweeter _confidante_ it wouldhave been difficult to find, or one more ready with sympatheticinterest. 

With her usual tactfulness Eunice declined to accompany Peggy to thestation, so that her presence should put no check upon the lastconversation between brother and sister, but no reference was made oneither side to the event of two days before. Arthur seemed anxious totalk on impersonal subjects, so they discussed the old friends and theirdoings--Esther and her theories, Mellicent and her romances, and sentaffectionate memories after the two absentees, Rex working his uphillway in the world, and Oswald in his luxurious home. It was always ahappy task to recall bygone days, and the "Do you remember?" filled upthe conversation until the last moment arrived, and Peggy leant out ofthe carriage window looking down upon Arthur with an anxious scrutiny. The dear face looked worn and thin, and the forehead showed a couple oflines which she had never seen before. 

"Oh, Arthur, I wish I were staying longer, or that you were coming homewith me!" she cried impetuously. "I can't bear leaving you alone justnow. You need to be petted and coddled and made a fuss of, you dear oldboy, and I am desolated that I can't do it! What is the use of having asister, if she can't do anything for you when you are in trouble?"

"She has done a great deal for me already, and is such a sympatheticperson, Peg, that I am afraid she would spoil me altogether if she hadher way! It's just as well that we have to be separated for a time, forthe less I think of myself the better. It can do no good, and onlyunfit me for work. I'm going to set my teeth and begin afresh. Consolation prohibited, my dear, but hints for support and occupationthankfully received!"

And then had Peggy an inspiration! A flash of mischievous enjoyment litup the hazel eyes, but before Arthur had time to discover it, it haddisappeared and been replaced by an innocent little smile. 

"You might do a good turn to Eunice by cheering her up after my loss!It would be beneficial for you to make the effort, and the Rollos wouldbe grateful. It is not easy to make her talk, but you would find itworth the effort, for she has sweet thoughts, and--on occasion--a prettylittle wit of her own!"

"On somewhat rare occasions, I should say, " replied Arthur, smiling; butall the same he looked pleased at the suggestion, and the smile lingeredon his lips, as at some pleasant remembrance. 

When the whistle sounded and the train began to move onwards, he wavedhis hand and nodded a cheery assent. 

"Right, Peg! For the credit of the family, your pupil shall not beallowed to fall back into her old ways. I'll do my duty towards her. "

"Mind you do!" cried Peggy, and flopped down on her seat with a softexplosion of laughter. "Ha! ha!" she cried aloud. "Ha! ha!" andflourished her magazine in triumph. 

The next moment she became aware that an old lady seated in the oppositecorner was regarding her with glances of apprehension, and stealthilyfumbling for her umbrella as a possible means of defence. 

"She thinks I am mad!" quoth Miss Peggy to herself, "How trulygratifying! I must foster the delusion. " She turned her magazineostentatiously upside down, smiled vacantly at the pictures, andfeigning to fall asleep, watched beneath her eyelashes the compassionateglances with which she was regarded, shaking the while with inwardlaughter!

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. 

A week after her return to Yew Hedge, Peggy was on her way to tea at thevicarage, when she was joined by Rob Darcy, who jumped over a wall ather approach, and exhibited an extraordinary amount of surprise atseeing her, considering how long he had been on the outlook for justsuch an event. 

"Where are you going, my pretty maid?" he demanded, "and--"

"I'm going to the vicarage, sir, " she said promptly, with anaccompaniment of old-fashioned curtsey which brought the twinkle intoRob's eyes. 

However solemn he might be, he never could resist a smile at Peggy'ssaucy ways, and to-day indeed he did not appear solemn at all, butunusually beaming and radiant. 

"Then I'll go with you, my pretty maid, for I've been asked too, in abreathless note from Mellicent, with neither beginning nor ending, norcomma nor full stop. If any one else had written in such a state ofagitation, I should have thought something thrilling had occurred, butMellicent is guaranteed to go off her head on the slightest provocation. Probably it is nothing more exciting than a cake or a teacloth which isto be used for the first time. She said that I _must_ come, whateverhappened, for it was dreadfully important, but I have really not thoughtmuch about what it could be, for I am accustomed to receiving violentsummonses which mean nothing at all. The first time I ran nearly halfthe way, and arrived with a purple face and such a stitch in my side asnearly finished my mortal career, and she said: `Oh, have you come? Ididn't think you would. I want to show you my new hat!' Another timeshe was out, and had forgotten that she had asked me at all; but as shehas asked you too, that will hardly be the case to-day. "

Peggy threw back her head and regarded Rob with a curious scrutiny. "Methinks I perceive an air of unusual festivity in my venerable friend. It takes a great deal to rouse him to any sign of feeling, so one mustneeds conclude that some important event had occurred. May one inquireits nature?"

"Peggy may, if she cares to hear it!" returned Rob briefly. "I have hadone or two pieces of good luck lately, Mariquita, which have cheered meup. That's all. I want to earn some money, you know, and not dependentirely on what the father allows me. My books and papers have donewell in one sense, though there's not much money to be made out ofscientific writing, but now I believe I see my way to making a goodthing out of my plants. I think I told you before that I have sold someof the specimens which I brought home at a very good price, and I haveone shrub in particular which is bringing in quite a little income. It's a species of broom which I discovered in the most accidentalfashion. I was on a hunting expedition one day when I was in Africa, and was hiding behind a clump of broom, when I noticed that one bush wasdifferent from the rest. They were plain, but it was mottled in twodistinct shades of the same colour. It was evidently a freak, a diseaseof some sort, as such variations generally are, but it was uncommonlypretty all the same. I had never seen anything of the kind before, and, without conceit, I may say that I know a good deal more about plantsthan the ordinary professional gardener. Well, I examined it, and itoccurred to me, Peg, that it would be a much better day's work to securethat shrub than to go on with my sport. I unloaded my gun, marked thespot, and had a look round, to see if I could find any furtherspecimens, but no, all the rest were the ordinary type. The first bushwas the one exception. Luckily it was not very big, and I managed todig it up and get it home alive, and after that there was no difficulty, for it is healthy enough, and grows almost as well as the commonspecies. I set to work striking cuttings, and, after waiting until Ihad a good supply on hand, sent specimens of the bloom to several bignurserymen. They took it up at once with the utmost keenness, and I amnow able to sell cuttings as fast as I can strike them, and for a verygood price into the bargain. Of course this won't last for ever, because by degrees other people will get their own stock, but luckilythe plant is a slow grower, and meantime they are obliged to come to me, and I have the monopoly of the market. So my travels have turned outmore of a success in a monetary sense than I expected, and I ambeginning to realise that a man who understands botany, and who has alsoa love for roaming about forbidden lands, may discover unknowntreasures, and do well for himself by bringing them home. It is a happydiscovery for me, for I have no chance in the beaten lines, and it willbe a solution of many difficulties if I can make a little money in thisway. "

"You will go away, you mean? You will leave England and go abroad?"queried Peggy, with a feeling that the foundations of the earth weregiving way beneath her, and that life itself was a delusion, since, at amoment's notice, the pillar of strength on which she had depended aboveall others could calmly announce its own purpose of withdrawal. "Do youmean that you will settle there altogether, and never come home anymore?" She was under the impression that she had put the question in acalm and impersonal manner, but in reality there was a wistful tremor inthe voice which Rob was quick to catch. 

"I shall be able to answer that question better later on, Mariquita, " hesaid quietly. "It depends on--circumstances! But, so far as I can see, these journeys must form an important part of my life; I must come andgo, and as there will necessarily be a certain amount of dangerinvolved, you needn't speak of it in public at present. It will be timeenough to tell the others, when I am about to start, for they will thenhave so much less time to worry. I tell you now because--because Ialways _did_ tell you all my plans, I suppose. It's an old habit. "

"And you know that I am too sensible to worry. I promise to be dulyanxious when the time comes, but I really can't agitate myself aboutlions' jaws in an English lane, or feel apprehensive of any more savageassault, than we shall receive at the vicarage if you persist indawdling along at this rate! It's very kind of you to make an exceptionin my favour, but it's an honour I could have done very well without. It's a poor thing, I must say, to come home from India, and have oldfriends begging you to settle down among them, and then immediatelyturning round and saying, `I'm off to Africa!' as if your presence inthe same hemisphere was more than they could bear. You are a championwet blanket, Rob! Your items of good news are calculated to drive yourfriend into melancholy madness. I hope Mellicent's disclosures will beof a more agreeable nature, or I shall be sorry I came out at all. "

"I _do_ love to see you in a temper, Mariquita. You are a capitallittle spitfire. Go on abusing me, do! You can't think how I enjoyit!" returned Rob promptly; which request, needless to say, wassufficient to seal Miss Peggy's lips until the vicarage gate wasreached. 

Two eager faces appeared pressed against a window, and Mrs Asplin andMellicent hurried out into the hall to greet their visitors and escortthem into the schoolroom with an air of suppressed excitement. Tea waslaid on the centre table in the old-time fashion which Peggy approved, and the vicar was standing before the empty grate, trying to lookdignified and proper, with the most comical expression of amusementtwitching his long lean face and twinkling out of his eyes. 

"What do you think?" began Mrs Asplin tragically, seating herself instate in an old armchair and endeavouring to keep up an imposing front, despite the fact that the absence of the fourth castor sent her tiltingfirst to one side and then to the other. "_What_ do you think we havegot to show you in the drawing-room?"

"What do you think? What do you think?" echoed Mellicent all in onebreath; and the two visitors glanced at each other in mischievousamusement. These dear, simple-minded people so intensely enjoyed theirlittle mysteries and excitements that it would be cruel indeed not toindulge them. Rob ruffled his locks and frowned bewilderment, whilePeggy rolled her eyes to the ceiling and cried:

"I've _no_ idea, but don't tell; let me guess it! Animal or mineral?"

"Animal. "

"Fine or superfine?"

"Not fair! Not fair! You can only put questions that can be answeredby `Yes' or `No. '"

"How strict you are, to be sure! Well, then, is it mineral? No!Vegetable? No! Animal? Yes! Ornamental? It _must_ be ornamental, oryou wouldn't be so proud of it!"

Mellicent and her mother looked at one another and queried with upliftedeyebrows. The girl formed a vigorous "No!" The woman smiledindulgently and said:

"I think it is! I think it is _very_ pretty!" and the vicar could throwno further light on the subject than to say that he agreed with both. 

"It is useful then?" queried Peggy next; but this question fared nobetter than the first. 

"Not a bit, " cried Mellicent. "It used to be, or, at least, _part_ ofit did, but now it can do nothing at all but just--"

"Be careful, dear! You will give them a clue. Oh yes, I think we cansay it is useful. Its general characteristic is usefulness, and it willsoon settle down again into its old ways. "

Peggy turned to Rob with a gesture of despair, and then started afreshon a different tack. 

"Is it an article in general use? Do you find one in every house?"

"No, no!"

"In our house?"

Giggles from Mellicent, reproving glances from her father, a decided"No!" from Mrs Asplin. 

"In Rob's house?"

"N-ot at present!"

"Could you have more than one in any house at the same time?"

Flutters of consternation and alarm--mysterious chuckles of laughter. 

"You _could_, but one at a time is enough for most people. Two or threewould be rather embarrassing!"

"Especially in a small house, because where should we sit in theevening? There would be no room for us!" said Mellicent meaningly, atwhich mysterious reply the listeners grew more mystified than ever. 

"It must be _very_ large!" they murmured thoughtfully. "What can it be?We shall never guess, so we might as well give it up at once and letyou tell us. What _is_ the wretched thing?"

"It's not wretched at all! It is very, very happy! It is--take hold ofyour chair, Peg, and hold tight! It is--_An Engaged Couple_!"

"A _wh-wh-what_?" Peggy let her muscles slacken and leant back, limpand shapeless, against the cushions, while Rob, in his turn, gave awhistle of amazement. 

"An engaged couple! Oh, I say! Has that deep old Rex stolen a march onus behind our backs, and brought his _fiancee_?"

"No, indeed! Nothing of the sort! Rex has no sweetheart except his oldmother. I'd be delighted if he had--that's to say, if he could find agirl worthy of him, but I've never seen her yet. Guess again, dears!You are very hot, but it's not Rex. "

"Rosalind!" was Peggy's first thought; but no, it could not be Rosalind. That, of course, was impossible, while Oswald was already a marriedman, and Mellicent obviously out of the question. Who could it be?Peggy mentally summoned before her every member of the old merry party, and hazarded yet another suggestion. 

"Not Fraulein? Good old Fraulein, come back from Germany with a long-bearded professor in her train?"

"Not Fraulein, no, but the professor might apply. Nearer home, child!You have not guessed every member of the family yet. You have notthought of--"

"Esther!" screamed Peggy, and instantly read confirmation in the smilesof assent. "It is! It is! Esther and the man with the dusty coat!Oh, how lovely! How perfectly, deliciously lovely and quaint! Not anold maid, after all, but the first to be engaged and married! Oh, Esther, Esther! Who would have thought it? Who would have believedthat you could condescend to such foolishness?"

"Ha! ha! ha!" guffawed Rob, in rolling, subterranean laughter. "What ajoke! I'll have something to say to Miss Esther on this subject! Shemust be made to realise the inconsistency of her conduct. What aboutthe ladies' school?"

"Is she fond of him? Is he fond of her? When did it happen? When didthey come? How did they break it to you? Did they walk in together, hand in hand, and kneel down before you, so that you could say, `Blessyou, my children, ' in approved stage fashion?"

"Yes, they did, " cried Mellicent gushingly. "At least, if they didn't, it was almost as good. She was coming home over Sunday, you know, andhe met her in town, and--and _asked_ her, you know, and then he got intothe train, and intended to go as far as the first station, and he wenton and on, until suddenly here they were, and father and mother and Iwere standing on the platform to receive them. And _she_ got out and_he_ got out, and they looked so silly and she said, `M-m-my friend, Professor Reid, ' and he tried to shake hands with mother three separatetimes over, and couldn't find her hand, he was so horribly embarrassed, and then we all drove home in the most horrible silence, and came intothe drawing-room, and Esther went crimson in the face, and said, `Fatherand mother, I want to tell you--Professor Reid has asked me--I have per-omised to be his wife, ' and he scraped his feet on the floor and blurtedout funny short sentences, three words at a time, `Love her dearly, '`Feel much honoured, ' `Object of life, ' `Make her happy, ' and mothersaid, `Oh, my dear child, I am so glad! I am so thankful for yourhappiness!' and set to work and cried all the rest of the evening, andfather wriggled about in his coat and looked horribly uncomfortable, andsaid, `Hum--hum--hum. Come into the study, and have a smoke!'"

"My dear Mellicent! You have a most uncomfortable memory! Yourcapacity for unimportant detail is truly astounding!" cried the vicarprotestingly; but Mellicent's description had been received with so muchinterest by the visitors that the snub had but little effect. Sheproceeded to enlarge on the appearance, manner, and eccentricities ofthe brother-to-be, while Peggy gasped, gurgled, and exclaimed with afervour great enough to satisfy the most exacting of gossips. 

"I never, no, never, heard anything so exciting. Did she tell you thatI met them in London? I remarked on the condition of his coat--inchesthick in dust, I do assure you, and she was haughty, and gave me tounderstand that he had something better to do than brush his clothes. Ihope she won't bear me a grudge for my indiscretion. It will be alesson to me not to make personal remarks for the future. Dear, dearme, how I do long to peep in at the drawing-room window! Do you thinkthey would mind very much, if they looked up and saw my face flattenedagainst the pane? When are we going to see them, and to what class ofengaged couples do they belong? Proper? Mediocre? Gushingly loving?"

"H'm!" deliberated Mellicent uncertainly. "He calls her, `My dear. ' IfI were engaged, and a man called me `My dear, ' I should break it off onthe spot; but I believe he likes her all the same. He kept handing herthe butter and cruet at breakfast every other minute, and he jumps up toopen the door for her, and asks if she doesn't feel the draught. And asfor her, she perfectly scowls at you if you dare to breathe in hispresence. She thinks he is the most wonderful man that ever lived. "

"Quite right too! I mean to be very proud of him myself; for he is tobe my own son. I don't know him yet, but from all we have heard I amsure it will be easy to take him into our hearts. Peggy dear, we have aquarter of an hour before tea, and we must not disturb the poor dearsuntil then, so come into the garden and have a walk round with me. Wehaven't had a chat to ourselves for an age of Sundays. "

No, Peggy reflected, this was quite true; but there had been reasons whyshe, at least, had avoided _tete-a-tete_ interviews, and she hadbelieved that Mrs Asplin would be even more anxious than herself toleave the dreaded subject untouched. Such, however, was evidently notthe case, for no sooner was the garden reached than she burst intoimpetuous speech. 

"Oh, Peggy, child, isn't this delightful? Isn't it beautiful? Isn't itjust the most wonderful and unexpected answer to my prayers? Here haveI been troubling my foolish head about what was to become of all thesedear people when I was not here, and now this smooths every difficultyaway. It troubled me to think of my dear girl working for herself, andfinding the fight grow harder and harder as the years passed, as allwomen must, and of Austin left to Mellicent's scatter-brained care; butyou see I might have had more faith, for my fears were needless Esther'shome will be a stronghold for the family, and Professor Reid is socongenial in his tastes that Austin will find unending interest in hissociety. Of course they could not live together, but you know the vicarhas decided that he cannot keep on his parish much longer, as he is notstrong enough to do justice to the work, and when the break comes itwould be delightful if he and Mellicent could take a little house nearEsther in Oxford, where they could see her constantly and have thebenefit of her wise advice. It would be a great thing for `Chubby, 'too, for she has as much worldly wisdom as a baby, and indeed her dearfather is little better. It's no wonder I am pleased, is it, Peggy, when I think of all that this engagement means?"

Peggy looked at her wonderingly. Flushed cheeks, radiant smiles, eyesashine with happiness, and all this pleasure at the thought of what wasto happen after her own death! Twenty-one drew a breath of dismay, andcried reproachfully:

"I don't know how you _can_ talk so! I don't know how you can bear todiscuss such things in that complacent fashion. I won't _think_ of iteven, but you seem quite calm about it. You can talk, and even_laugh_--"

"Yes!" cried Mrs Asplin quickly. "I can! I'm thankful for it. Many atime in these last few weeks, Peggy, I've thanked my old father for thegift of his irrepressible Irish spirit, and I've thanked God too, dear, that, old and weary as I am, I can still look on the bright side, andkeep a cheery heart. It's a great blessing, Peg, a wonderful blessing, for it helps not only ourselves, but those around us, over many a dismalroad. You have the gift, so see that you cultivate it, child, and neverlet yourself imagine that you are pleasing God by going about with agloomy face and a furnace of sighs. The world wants all the sunshine itcan get, and deary me! what a pleasure it is to see a smiling face!It's just a real help and lift on the way. "

"It's a help to see _you_. I always feel better for it, " returned Peggyearnestly. There was a moment's silence, then suddenly she clasped herhands round the other's arm with an eager question. "Tell me, what doesit feel like to be face to face with death as you are now? To live withthe expectation of it with you day and night? To know for a certaintythat it is near? Tell me, how does it feel?"

Mrs Asplin stood still in the middle of the path and drew a longfluttering breath. Her eyes grew rapt, and she clasped the girl's handin an ecstasy of emotion. 

"Peggy, it's--_wonderful_!" she sighed. "It is like being suddenlylifted on to a plateau and seeing life above the clouds! Everything isdifferent, everything is altered! Things that were forgotten beforeseem now to fill in the whole view; things that were large and looming, seem, oh, so small, so mean and trifling! I look back, and can hardlyunderstand how I worried myself about useless trifles--littleshabbinesses about the house, upset of arrangements, clothes and foodand holiday-making. When you once realise the uncertainty of life, theyseem of such unutterable unimportance. And it helps one to be gentle, too, because if by chance it should happen to be the last day one had tolive, how sad it would be to speak hasty words, or to leave some onesorrowing because of neglect or unkindness! It makes one long to dokind things and say cheering words, and oh, so terrified of losing anopportunity which may never come again! The doctor's verdict was agreat shock to me at first, but I am gradually coming to look upon it asone of the greatest of blessings, for it's a hasty, impetuous creatureI've been all my days, and this quiet waiting time is going to teach memany lessons. I ought to be grateful and happy that it has been grantedme. "

Peggy bit her lips and looked at the ground. She could not trustherself to speak, but in her heart she was saying:

"And after all, she may live longer than I! Every life is uncertain. _I_ ought to feel like that too. I ought to climb up to that highground above the clouds. It's because she is a Christian that she feelslike that. I used always to think that very good people must be dulland gloomy, but Mrs Asplin is the happiest creature I know, and so fullof fun... We used to go to her for help in all our school-day pranks, and now when she knows she is going to die, she is happy still, andquite calm and bright. I should like--oh, I should like to be good likethat! One can't always be young, and pretty, and happy, and strong; andif I am going to be a Christian at all, I want to begin now, and notwait until the troubles begin. That would feel mean! I wouldn't treatany one on earth like that--ignore him altogether so long as everythingwent well, and fly to him for help the moment I was in difficulties... That awful night when Arthur told us that the doctors would not pass himfor the Army, Mrs Asplin said that there were more ways than one ofbeing a soldier, and I knew what she meant. `A soldier of Christ!' _I_could be that as well as Arthur, and I have been longing to fight all mylife... How does it go? ... 

 "`Soldiers of Christ arise, And put your armour on, Strong in the strength which God supplies Through His Eternal Son!'

"Oh, what a glorious army! What an honour to belong to it! I'm only apoor little recruit, but if Christ would train me--"

Peggy's heart swelled with longing, and she clasped her hands nervouslytogether. It was a great moment, and her wonted self-confidence failedher on this threshold of another life. The downcast fame grew soanxious and troubled that Mrs Asplin became distressed at the sight, and, as usual, took the blame upon herself. 

"Dear child, " she said fondly, "I'm afraid I have oppressed you with theweight of my burdens. It seems a strange thing that I should havechosen a young thing like you as _confidante_, but at the time mythoughts seemed to turn naturally to you. If Esther had known how weakI was, she would have felt it her duty to give up her situation and comehome, and I was most unwilling to interfere with what I then believed tobe her life's work. Mellicent would have been quite overwhelmed, poorchild; and as for my boy, he would have worried himself to death, whenhe needs all his courage to help him through these years of waiting. But you were here, almost like a second daughter, and yet living so muchapart that you would not be constantly shadowed by the remembrance, andso it came to pass that to you, dear, I opened my heart. You have beenall sweetness and consideration, and for my own sake I have no regrets, but I shall be miserable if I see you depressed. No more sighs, Peggy, _please_! I tell you honestly, dear, that I am better in health than Iwas two months ago! Rest and care, and freedom from suspense, have donegood work already, so don't begin to lament too soon, for I may cheatthe doctors yet. Now smile and look like yourself, for we can allow nodoleful faces to-day. It is a happy day for me, for once more I havetwo sons to love and be proud of. There goes the bell, and we must goin to tea and to entertain the lovers. Don't be _too_ severe, darling, for they are very new and most amusingly self-conscious. I am sure poordear Esther will feel it quite an ordeal to face you. "

Peggy smiled at that, as it had been intended she should, and the nextmoment Mellicent came flying down the path, her eyes dancing withexcitement. 

"They've come!" she cried. "They are in the schoolroom waiting for you. The professor is standing in the middle of the floor smiling into spacelike a china image, and Esther is horribly embarrassed. I told her thatPeggy was here, and she _q-quailed_! Literally quailed before me. Isaw her do it!"

"She may well quail!" cried Peggy meaningly. She threw back her head, peaked her brows over eyes of solemnest reproof, and marched into thehouse with a Mariquita stride. 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. 

The glance of shamed apprehension which Esther cast at Peggy as sheappeared upon the threshold afforded immense delight to those whowatched the meeting between the two girls. The old danger signals wereall to the fore, as Peggy walked across the room--the peaked brows, pursed-up lips, and air of gracious patronage; but the dignity of lateryears seemed but to have added fresh weapons to her armament. A pigtailcould never by any chance have been so imposing as the glossy coilswhich were now wound round the little head. The rustle of silken skirtsheralded her approach in a manner infinitely more stately than thescamper of thin brown legs, and the wave of the little hand wasemphasised by the twinkle of diamonds. 

Esther grasped the back of her chair and gulped miserably. If only, only Edward had not been present, she could have faced the worst; butbeing still bashful and embarrassed in his presence, she trembled at thethought of what was to come, and supplicated dumbly with her eyes. 

"My dear Esther, a thousand felicitations! I do indeed rejoice in yourhappiness, " murmured Peggy sweetly, and pecked her cheek with acondescending kiss. Esther's face disappeared for a moment, and cameinto view again with a fine access of colour and such an expression ofanguish as seemed incomprehensible to those who did not know with whatforce Peggy's foot had been pressed on a pet corn, or had not heard thethreatening whisper, "You _would_, would you? Wait till I get youalone!" which had belied the honeyed words. The two girls stoodtogether in silence a moment longer, while the other occupants of theroom gazed upon them with curious eyes; then Peggy held out her hand tothe professor in her most fascinating manner. "We should not need anintroduction, Professor Reid, since we are already united by a mutuallove and admiration. I congratulate you truly. To be approved byEsther has ever been the ambition of her friends. To be chosen aboveall others is indeed an honour. "

"I feel it so! I feel it so!" agreed the professor eagerly. He wascharmed to discover so understanding an appreciation of his _fiancee_, and rose to the bait with innocent alacrity. "I feel very deeply theresponsibility attached to such a trust and my own unworthiness topossess it, but I know that Esther will be patient with me and help meto overcome my failings. She is so wise, so gentle--"

"So sensible--"

"So sensible, as you observe; so kind, so patient--"

"So faithful to her resolutions, so strong, so _consistent_ in heractions!"

"Consistent, indeed!" echoed the professor, and rubbed his hands withsatisfaction. He saw only a remarkably affable, agreeable little lady, who expressed herself with great propriety, and could not understand whyat this last word there was a general "family coach" movement in theroom, every one rushing hurriedly to take up a new position, or whyEsther herself should hang her head with an expression of guiltyembarrassment. How was he to know how often in that self-same companyhis Esther had sung the praises of a single life, and vowed that no mereman should be allowed to stand between herself and her life's work. 

Mrs Asplin took refuge at the tea-table, and rattled the cups with atrembling hand. The vicar tip-toed gently up and down in his carpetslippers, and, in his efforts to look solemn, dropped his chin until hisface looked about half a yard long. Mellicent spluttered contentedly ina corner, and Rob rubbed his hands and whispered, "Go it, Peg!" at everyfresh opportunity. 

The conversation during tea-time was conducted mainly between theprofessor and Miss Saville, and that young woman's friends listened withamazed admiration to the high-flown eloquence of her remarks. Who wouldhave believed that Peggy was so well read, or able to conduct so learneda conversation? Even her old instructor was surprised at her knowledge, forgetting for the moment that education is by no means finished when agirl leaves the schoolroom. Miss Peggy had associated with many clevermen during her four years' sojourn in India, had rubbed her sharp littlewits against theirs, and not only heard but remembered what they had hadto tell. She had likewise had abundant opportunity of cultivating hernatural gift for conversation, and the little minx was by no means sorryto have an opportunity of quoting _a propos_ remarks in assent to theprofessor's axioms, and thus impressing old and new friends at the sametime. 

Rob scowled in the background and scraped his feet on the carpet, a signof disapproval peculiarly trying to the nerves of his hostess; but then, as Mellicent sagely observed, Rob always _was_ furious if Peggy talkedto any one but himself; so that it was no use taking any notice of_him_, and so soon as tea was over, Mrs Asplin ordered him away withthe two older men, feeling sure that the girls were longing for a chatby themselves. The two stooping figures went down the garden-path, withRob's stalwart form towering behind, and the three women who loved themwatched from the window, and murmured benedictions in their hearts. 

"Austin looks as young as the professor himself, not one bit more bowed. He is so happy, bless him, to have gained another son. "

"Edward will have a talk with father, and father will find out what heis like. How intellectual he looks! He has the true scholarly air, such a contrast to big, lumbering Rob. "

"Two dear good pigmies, but the giant for me! What a comfort to seebrain and muscle together! As a rule one seems to entirely absorb theother, " sighed Miss Peggy happily, then turned to accost Esther withuplifted finger. "Esther, oh, Esther, who would have thought it?"

"It was very mean of you, Peggy, to make fun of me like that. I wasmost uncomfortable. If Edward had guessed you were making fun--"

"But he did not, you see, so no harm is done, and you could not expectto escape scot free. _You_ to get engaged, after all your vows andprotestations! You to fall in love like an ordinary, ignorant girl!You to condescend to marriage, when you might have spent your lifeteaching in a high school! Oh, Esther, Esther, well might I call youconsistent! After this I shall have no more faith in strong-mindedwomen. "

"Don't call her strong-minded! I won't have it; it sounds too unlovablefor my dear, good girl!" cried Esther's mother fondly, and thenimmediately contradicting herself; "And indeed she would need to bestrong-minded, " she declared, "to venture to many a literary man. Tiresome creatures! that they are, always living in the clouds andcoming in late for meals. An aunt of my own married an author, whoruined his health poring over his desk from morning to night, and half-way through the night into the bargain. Her great object in life was totempt him out of doors, and at first she could never do it; but she wasa woman of resource, and got the better of him in the end. She said shehad nothing to do but to ring the dinner-bell, and out he would fly andscour the country-side for hours on end! So, indeed, she rang itregularly half-way through the afternoon, and the poor soul was too lostin dreams to discover the deception. He just thought he had been outfor ten minutes' constitutional, and that the meal had been kept hotuntil his return. I've known several literary couples in my time, butthey were the only really happy pair, for not one woman in fifty has thewit to manage a man without letting him suspect it. Remember, Esther, when the professor is aggravating--"

"He never will be! Mother, how _can_ you?" protested the _fiancee_indignantly, at which Mrs Asplin beamed with delight, Mellicentchuckled, and Peggy groaned in sepulchral fashion. 

"Just wait and see. He'll wear you to a skeleton, my dear, and younever had too much flesh to boast of. I've heard tales about literarymen which would make your flesh creep. Being late for meals isnothing--literally nothing! I'm told they never speak for months at atime when they are in the throes of composition, and habitually sit upat night writing until they fall asleep, knock over the lamp, and setthe house on fire. You had better keep fire-escapes on every landing, for you are bound to need them. "

It was of no use. Esther refused to be alarmed or even depressed. Shesat smiling and complacent, her hands folded on her knee, her usuallyserious face softened into a radiance of contented happiness. Her stateof illusion was such that, if any one had dared to hint that theprofessor might possibly mingle some trifling failing with his manyvirtues, she would have laughed the idea to scorn, and her companionsrealised as much, and made no further efforts to convince her. 

"It's no use talking!" Mellicent cried in scorn. "She thinks he isperfect, and that we are all too stupid and ignorant to appreciate him. It's the way all girls go on when they get engaged, and the only thingto do is to keep quiet, and let them find out their mistake. They aremad, poor dears, and don't know what they are doing. Let us talk aboutthe wedding; that will be more interesting. I have simply ached to havea wedding in the family, and felt quite low because I thought mine wouldbe the first, and I should be cheated out of the fun of being abridesmaid and having all the fuss and excitement. "

"I am afraid you will have very little of that, Mill, as it is, for itwill be very, very quiet. I should hate a fashionable wedding, and feelthat it took away half the solemnity of the service to have one'sthoughts taken up with dress and furbelows. Edward wants to be marriedvery soon, in two months, if possible, for he says he has waited longenough for a home, and there is no reason for delay. We are quite sureof our own minds, and there will be no difficulty in finding anothergoverness for the little boys; so, mother dear, we must try to be readyfor a very quiet wedding by that time. I shall not need an elaboratetrousseau, you know; just a few plain, useful dresses. "

Mellicent groaned, and threw up her hands in despair. 

"Oh dear, what a thing it is to be sensible! Just listen to her, Peggy, with her `few useful dresses. ' I must say it's very hard on me, to havea sister who never takes my feelings into account. What is the good ofhaving a wedding at all, if it isn't properly done with a choral serviceand bridesmaids and pretty frocks? I don't think you _could_ be soselfish, Esther, as to say I shall not be bridesmaid. I'd break myheart if you did. Just Peggy and me, and one or two of his relatives, and Rosalind Darcy, and the little boys as pages to hold up your train. They would look sweet as pages, and every one has them now. --It's quitethe proper thing. "

But Esther laughed derisively at the very idea. 

"Pages indeed! Trains indeed! I sha'n't have any train to carry. Myown idea is to be married in my travelling-dress at eight o'clock in themorning, and drive straight to the station; but we must talk it overwith Edward and see what he says. You can call yourself a bridesmaid, Mill, if you like to stand beside me, and Peggy will be there, ofcourse, but she will understand that it is no lack of love which makesme ask her as a guest only. If there were going to be bridesmaidsoutside the family, she would be the first to be asked. "

Peggy made a bow of gracious acknowledgment. 

"And I am not so sure that there won't be even yet. Men, I haveobserved, are extremely prosaic about other people's weddings andsentimental about their own. The professor may object to thetravelling-dress, and want to see you in the orthodox white, in whichcase Mellicent will have her desire, for, of course, you will give in tohim in that, as in every other instance. I hope he does, for I mustconfess I like to see a bride in white. "

"And so do I, " agreed the bride's mother. "I think it's a sin for agirl to be married in anything else when she is young, and the dress hasto be bought in any case for wearing afterwards. You know, Esther dear, you will be asked out a great deal in Oxford, and you must have a goodtrousseau. No one can call me extravagant, but I am determined not tolet you leave home without seeing that you are well supplied, and haveeverything that you need. "

Mellicent's eyes brightened with expectation. 

"That's right, mother, that's right! That's the way to talk to her. Ifit's too painful to her feelings to buy nice things, you and I will goup to town and get them for her. Just wait until it comes to _my_ turn, and won't I enjoy myself just! Oh, dear me, how miserable I've beenmany and many a time reading those wonderful accounts of trousseaux inthe newspapers, and thinking that I should never, never have the thingsfor my own! Dozens of hats, dozens of jackets, parasols to match everydress, and as for blouses, hundreds, my dears, literally hundreds, ofevery sort and description!"

"Wicked waste and extravagance, " Esther said severely. "I have oftenwondered how brides in high position can show such a want of taste andnice feeling in first wasting so much money, and then making a publicshow of what is a purely personal matter. It's beautiful and poetic toprepare new garments for the new home, but it's vulgar and prosaic tomake a show of them to satisfy public curiosity. If I could afford it ahundred times over, I would not condescend to such folly. Would you, Peggy? Whom do you agree with now, Mellicent or me?"

"Both, " said Peggy calmly. "I would have no exhibition of my fineries, but I'd love to have them all the same, and would thoroughly enjoy theselection. What is more. I believe you will yourself, for, having onceforgotten yourself so far as to get engaged, there is no saying whatfolly you may descend to; but whatever you do, dear, I'll help you, andcome over on the eventful morn, to see that your wreath is not put on_too_ tidily, and to give a few artistic touches to your painfully neatattire. You will let me be with you on your wedding morning, won'tyou?"

"Indeed I will! I shall want every one I love around me to share in myhappiness; and you, dear Peg, are associated with some of the brightestrecollections of my childhood. "

"Oh, good gracious, now they are getting sentimental! I am going outinto the garden to eat gooseberries!" cried Mellicent, jumping up fromher seat and rushing out of the room. Mrs Asplin hesitated for amoment, and then followed suit, and the two girls who were left behindlooked at one another with shy, embarrassed glances. For the first timesince the announcement of the great news they were alone together, andeach waited bashfully for the other to speak. Naturally, however, itwas Peggy who first broke the silence. 

"Then you thought it well over, Esther, " she said slowly, "and decidedthat you would rather marry the professor than go on with your work?You were so full of ambition for the future and so interested in yourplans that it must have been difficult to give them up and resignyourself to a quiet domestic life. But I suppose you are quite sure. "

Esther smiled with that ineffable superiority of experience whichdivides the engaged girl from her old associates. 

"I never thought it over. I never `decided' or `resigned myself' oranything of the kind. Edward wanted me, and that was enough. There wasnot room in my mind to think of anything but him. To be with him andhelp him is all I care for now. "

"And it was no effort, none at all, to give up what you had worked forall your life? When he asked you to marry him, and you thought of yourwork, had you no hesitation, no qualm?"

"I--I never thought of it! I forgot all about it!" said Esther, blushing; and Peggy bent forward to kiss her with a smile on her lipsand a tear in her eye. 

"You dear thing! I am so glad! I am so glad! It is all just as itshould be, and I can see you are going to be an ideal Darby and Joan. You will forgive me, won't you, for saying that his collar was dusty, for how was I ever to guess that he was going to belong to you? I muchadmire the classical outline of his features, and I'll make a point ofstudying it exclusively in the future, and never allow my eyes to wanderto his garments. After all, what is dust, that it should be allowed toaffect our estimate of a fellow-creature? He may be as dusty as helikes, Esther, my dear, and I shall never breathe a word of reproach toyou on the subject. "

"Much obliged, but your generosity is unnecessary. You will never see_my_ husband dusty, if I know it!" cried Esther in disdain, and blushedso prettily at the sound of that magic word that Peggy capered round theroom in delight, humming an air the while which was intended to be theWedding March, but which was, alas! so lamentably out of tune thatEsther congratulated herself that, even if overheard, it would never berecognised by the beloved listener in the garden. 

CHAPTER NINETEEN. 

For the next few weeks Esther's approaching marriage seemed to engrossattention to the exclusion of every other topic. To Mellicent's delightthe professor fulfilled Peggy's prophecy by putting his veto on thetravelling-dress proposition. The wedding should be quiet, the quieterthe better, but Esther must wear the orthodox attire, for he wished tokeep the memory of a white-robed bride with him throughout life. Alonewith Esther, he added one or two lover-like speeches on the point, whichmore than reconciled her for the extra fuss and flurry which wereinvolved in gratifying his desire. A white dress involved bridesmaids, so Peggy received her invitation, and was the less appreciative of theposition since every day brought with it a fresh interview withMellicent, eager, incoherent, brimming over with an entirely new set ofideas on the all-important subject of dress. Esther herself went abouther preparations in characteristic fashion, thoughtful of expense, offatigue for others, yet with a transparent appreciation of her ownimportance, which was altogether girl-like and natural, and Mrs Asplinentered into every detail of the arrangements with whole-hearted zeal. She was so happy in Esther's happiness, so thankful for the feeling ofadditional strength and comfort for the future given by the prospect ofthe new home, so proud of her distinguished son-in-law, that the oldmerry spirit sparkled forth as brightly as ever, and with it such amarked improvement in health as rejoiced Peggy's heart to behold. 

"Indeed, it's a perfect fraud I feel!" she explained one day, when thegirl had expressed delight at her altered looks; "for I seem able to doall I want, while just as soon as I begin a tiresome duty I'm tired allover, and feel fit for nothing but to lie down on my bed. I can standany amount of happiness, Peg, and not one little scrap of worry, andthat's a disgraceful confession for a woman of my years to make to agirl like you! Ah, well, dearie, I've borne my own share of worries, and when the old ships are worn out, they don't brave the storms anymore, but sail peacefully up and down the quiet streams. It's just auseless old derelict I am, and that's the truth of it. "

"Derelict, indeed! You will never be more than seventeen, if you liveto be seventy. You are the youngest member of the family at thismoment, and if you spoke the honest truth you would acknowledge that youare in your element in the midst of these wedding preparations! Ibelieve you are far more excited than Esther herself. "

"Indeed and I am. There is nothing I enjoy more than planning andcontriving, and making a great deal out of nothing at all. I've had agrand turn out of my boxes and cupboards, and brought to light someforgotten treasures which will come in most usefully just now. Itreminds me of the time before my own marriage, when I sat stitchingdreams of bliss into every seam, and indeed they have been fulfilled, for I have been a blessedly happy woman! Now just look at these thingshalf a moment, my child, and tell me what you think I could do withthem. You are so clever at planning, and poor dear Esther is not a bitof good in that direction. If you could suggest what to make, I couldcut out the patterns and set to work at once. "

Mrs Asplin waved her hands towards a table on which her resurrectedtreasures were spread out to view, and Peggy dropped her chin with apreternaturally solemn expression, to avoid bursting into laughter. Itwas such a melancholy-looking bundle, and Mrs Asplin looked so proud ofit, and it was so deliciously like the old vicarage way, to endeavour tomake everything out of something else, and to rummage out a store of oldrubbish, as the first step towards manufacturing a new garment! Thetreasures which were to contribute towards Esther's trousseau consistedof a moth-eaten Paisley shawl, a checked silk skirt of unbelievablehideousness, a muslin scarf; yellow with age, a broken ivory fan, and apair of mittens. A vision of Esther figuring as a bride in this old-world costume, rose before Peggy's quick-seeing eyes, the checked silktransforming her slim figure into Mother-Bunch proportions, the shawlfolded primly round her shoulders, the fan waving to and fro in themittened hand. Do what she would, she could not control the inwardspasm of laughter; her shoulders heaved and shook, and Mrs Asplin feltthe movement, and turned a quick glance upon her. 

"Laughing? What for? Don't you like them then? You saucy child, and Ithought they were so nice!"

"Oh, mater dear, and so they are--in their present condition; but theidea of converting them into fashionable new garments is too funnyaltogether. You might as well try to cut up an oak-tree into fancyborderings. Leave them as they are, dear, and lend them to me, so thatI may dress up and amuse my people. Then they will be doing real goodwork. "

"I'll do nothing of the kind. Much obliged to you for the suggestion, but I can make better use of them than that. You are as bad asMellicent, laughing at my poor old treasures. I don't know what theworld is coming to, I'm sure. Such upsetting notions the young folksare getting. " Mrs Asplin swept up the despised trophies in her arms, and bustled out of the room with a show of displeasure, which, truth totell, had little effect upon the culprit. It was not the first, nor thesecond, nor the twentieth time that a similar scene had been enacted, for "mother's resurrections" were a standing joke in the Asplin family, and the final fate thereof an open secret. However lofty might be thefirst suggested use, the end was always the same. Her offerings scornedby ungrateful relatives, she took refuge in dusters, and patientlyhemmed squares of the rejected fabrics, with which to enrich the alreadylordly store of these useful commodities. On the present occasion shehad hardly passed the door before she had decided that for drawing-roomuse nothing was really so good as a soft silk duster. The fate of theold check skirt was sealed!

The summer passed away very rapidly for Peggy, dividing her time betweentwo happy homes, on both of which the sun shone as brightly andcontinuously as in the world without, and shadows seemed for the presentto have hidden themselves away. Colonel and Mrs Saville were full ofdelight in their new home, and the sense of rest and security which camefrom being settled down in England, with their children beside them. Arthur's prospects improved from day to day as he became more widelyknown and appreciated, while Peggy was an hourly comfort and delight. Her post as only daughter was no sinecure, for a delicate mother leftall the household management in her hands, while an exacting fathergrumbled loudly if she were not ready to bestow her company upon him ata moment's notice. Like most men who have lived in India and have beenaccustomed to an unlimited number of native servants, Colonel Savillewas by no means easy to satisfy. He expected the household arrangementsto move along as if on oiled wheels, whereas, needless to say, a_menage_ over which Miss Peggy presided, was subject on the contrary tosome painful vicissitudes. When the post of housekeeper had beendeputed to her, Peggy had been greatly elated by her increasedimportance, and with characteristic modesty had expatiated upon herpeculiar fitness for the post, and declared her intention of exhibitinga really well-conducted establishment to the gaze of the world. Sheprovided herself with a huge account book, marched about the housejingling an enormous bunch of keys, and would allow no one else butherself to weigh out provisions in the store-room. The first week'sbill made Colonel Saville open his eyes, but his daughter explained withmuch suavity that, living so far from shops of every description, it wasnecessary to lay in a large stock of dried goods, so that one should beable to supplement a meal on the arrival of unexpected visitors, andalso be independent of the vagaries of parcel post. This was anunanswerable argument, and the colonel was the more inclined toacquiesce, since the menus of the last week had been all that even hisexacting taste could desire. 

There were few things which Peggy could not manage to accomplish if shegave her mind to the subject, and while the novelty of the charge lastedshe spared neither time nor pains to ensure success. The morning'sconsultation with the cook was a solemn function with which nothing wasallowed to interfere. New and fantastic arrangements of flowers gracedthe dinner-table each day, and the parlour-maid quailed before an eyewhich seemed able to descry dust in the most out-of-the-way corners. 

For the first week, then, all went well, and the new housekeeper sunnedherself in an atmosphere of praise and congratulation. The coloneltugged his moustache and vowed that at this rate she would beat the"boy" who had managed his Indian home. Mrs Saville murmured:

"My darling, you are so clever! I can't think how you do it!" and thecook said that she had seen a deal of the world, and knew her way aboutas well as most, but never, no never, had she met a young lady with herhead screwed so straight on her shoulders. 

Protestations, however, do not go on for ever, and it is astonishing howspeedily a new regime loses its novelty, and is taken as a matter ofcourse. When Peggy had been in command a fortnight, no one thought ofpraising her efforts any more, or of expressing satisfaction at theirresult. It was simply taken for granted that she would fulfil her dutywithout any more being said on the subject. She had been congratulatedon her start, and that was all that was required. One could not beexpected to lay daily tribute of praise at her feet. Unfortunately, however, this was just what Miss Peggy _did_ expect, and in proportionas the applause died away, so did her interest in her duties. It grewmonotonous to weigh out everlasting stores: dinners and lunches seemedto come round with disgraceful rapidity, and the question of foodabsorbed an unreasonable amount of time out of one's life. Cook lookedaskance when two courses were suddenly cut off the evening dinner, andcold meat ordered as the _piece de resistance_ at lunch, hut there wereworse things in store!

There came a morning when she waited for her young mistress's appearanceuntil ten o'clock came, and eleven, and twelve, and waited in vain, forMiss Peggy was far away, scouring the country on her bicycle, with nevera thought for home duties until a spasm of hunger brought with it a pangof recollection. Horrors! she had forgotten all about the morning'sorders and here it was close upon lunch-time, and her father doubtlessalready wending his way home, hungrily anticipating his tiffin. 

Surely, surely cook would rise to the occasion and arrange a menu on herown account! Peggy comforted herself in the certainty that this wouldbe the case, the while she pedalled home as fast as wheels would takeher. But she was mistaken in her surmises. Mistress Cook had no ideaof being played fast and loose with in this haphazard fashion, andhaving, moreover, been elaborately snubbed on a previous occasion whenshe had ventured to advance her own views, was not altogether unwillingto avenge her dignity now that opportunity had arisen. 

When Peggy rushed breathlessly into the kitchen at half-past twelve, there were the remnants of yesterday's repast spread out on the tablefor her inspection, and not one single preparation made for the mealwhich was so near at hand. Cook was frigid, Peggy desperate, butdifficulty had the effect of stimulating her faculties, and sheapproached the offended dignitary in a manner at once so ingenious andso beguiling that her anger melted away like snow before the sun. 

"Emergency, " quoth Miss Peggy grandiloquently, smiling into the sullenface--"emergency is the test of genius! You have now one quarter of anhour in which to prepare a meal, and very poor material with which towork. Here is a chance to distinguish yourself! I am so ignorant thatI had best leave you to your own resources; but anything you need fromthe store-room I will bring down at once. Just give me your orders!"

Could anything have been more diplomatic? To be asked at the eleventhhour to fulfil a definite order would have been an additional offence, but it was not in cook-nature not to rise to so insinuating a bait!Punctual to time such a tempting little luncheon appeared upon the tableas evoked special praise from the fastidious master, the cook beingcommended for the success of omelette, _entree_ and savoury, and Peggycoming in for her own share of congratulation on her powers as acaterer. The crisis was passed, and passed successfully, but theanxiety consequent thereon had the beneficial effect of arousing Peggy'sattention to the danger of her own position, and giving a fresh lease oflife to her energies. Mrs Beeton, the account book, and the keys weremore in evidence than ever, and it was fully a fortnight before thesecond relapse recurred. It came on, however, slowly but surely, andother crises occurred which could not be so successfully overcome, aswhen Peggy drove a distance of three miles to interview butcher andfishmonger, and meeting Rob _en route_ went off on a ferning expedition, returning home rosy and beaming, to discover an empty larder and astormy parent; or again when she forgot the Thursday holiday, anddeferred her orders until closed doors barred her entrance. The storeswere frequently in request in those days, so that monotony became theorder of the day, and the colonel inquired ironically if he were livingin the Bush, since he was put on a diet of tinned food. Peggy peakedmiserable brows, and said she never had seen such a stupid littlevillage! She did her best. Only this very day she had left anenthralling story to cycle miles and miles to buy fish and meat, hadsuffered tortures _en route_ from the heat and dust, and behold theshops were closed! It always _was_ Thursday afternoon somehow. Shecould not think how it occurred. But the colonel was not so easilyappeased. His moustache bristled and his eyes flashed with the steel-like glance which always came when he was annoyed. 

"Excuses!" he thundered. "Idle excuses! It is your own fault forforgetting what it is your business to remember, and it only adds to theoffence to shield yourself by blaming others. Fine thing this, to bestarved in my own house by my own daughter! I'd better sell up at onceand go and live in a club. If you were a practical, well-regulatedyoung woman, as you ought to be, you would put business first, and makeno more of these stupid blunders!"

"But I _should_ be so uninteresting! Practical people who never makemistakes are such dreary bores. Novelty is the spice of life, fatherdear, and if you would only regard it in the right light, even a baddinner is a blessing in disguise. It does so help one to appreciate agood one when it comes! At least you must acknowledge that there is nomonotony in my method!"

But for once the colonel refused to smile, and when he had marched outof the room, Mrs Saville took advantage of the occasion to speak one ofthose rare words of admonition which were all-powerful in her daughter'sear. 

"Don't worry your father, Peg darling!" she said. "It doesn't matterfor ourselves when we are alone, for we don't care what we eat, but menare different. They like comfortable meals, and it is only right thatthey should have them. Give a little thought to your work, and try toarrange things more equally, so that we shall not have a feast one nightand a fast the next. Little careless ways like these are more annoyingto a man's temper than more serious offences. It is difficult for you, I know, dearie, but I won't offer to release you from theresponsibility, for it will be valuable experience. Some day you willhave a house of your own and a husband to consider. "

Peggy gave a grunt of disapproval. 

"I'll marry a vegetarian, and live on nuts, " she declared gloomily. "But I will try to do better, mummie dear, I will indeed, so don't youworry your sweet head! I'll be as good as a little automatic machine, and never forget nothing no more. When Eunice comes, I'll ask her tosay, `Lunch, lunch! Dinner, dinner!' to me every morning regularly atnine o'clock, and then I can't forget. I like Eunice! She is such anagreeable complement to myself. I can help her where she fails, and shecan do the same for me. You will see, mother dear, that Eunice willexert a most beneficial influence over me! She is one of those gentle, mousy people who have an immense influence when they choose to exertit. "

"She seems to have that. I've noticed it more than once, " said MrsSaville drily, and her eyes wandered to a closely written sheet whichlay on the table by her side. It was Arthur's latest letter, and in ithis mother's watchful eyes had discovered an unprecedented number ofreferences to his chiefs daughter. "Miss Rollo did this; Miss Rollo didthat; Miss Rollo said one thing and planned another. " Five separatetimes had that name been connected with Arthur's own experiences. MrsSaville drew her delicate brows together and heaved a sigh. A mother'sunselfishness is never perhaps so hardly tried as when she feels herascendency threatened in the affections of an only son. 

CHAPTER TWENTY. 

Two days before Eunice was expected at Yew Hedge, Peg was summoned fromthe garden to receive a mysterious visitor, and stared in bewildermentto see Rosalind herself awaiting in the drawing-room. No one else waspresent, and in the wery moment of entering Peggy realised that the newswhich she had expected so long was an accomplished fact. There wassuppressed excitement in Rosalind's manner, an embarrassment in herglance, which told their own tale; and the kiss of greeting had hardlybeen exchanged before she was stammering out:

"Mariquita, I came--I wanted to tell you myself--I thought you ought toknow--"

"That you are engaged to Lord Everscourt!" said Peggy, with one lastpang for the memory of Arthur's loss, but keeping her hand still linkedin Rosalind's, in remembrance of her promise to that dear brother. "Ihave been expecting it, Rosalind, and am not at all surprised. I toldyou, you remember, that it was bound to happen. I congratulate you, andwish you every happiness. "

"Thank you, " said Rosalind meekly; so meekly that the other raised hereyes in astonishment, to see whether the expression emphasised orcontradicted so unusual a tone. The lovely face looked down into hers, wistful and quivering, and the blue eyes softened with tears. "Oh, kissme, Peggy!" she cried. "Be kind to me! I have no sister of my own, andmother is away, and I came to you first of all! I made an excuse andcame down for two nights, just to have a talk with you and to ask you tohelp me!"

"Help you!" echoed Peggy blankly. She was alternately amazed andembarrassed by the manner in which Rosalind leant upon her in everydifficulty; but now, as ever, the spell of the winsome presence provedirresistibly softening, and it was in a far gentler tone that shecontinued. "If everything is settled, in what way do you want my help, Rosalind?"

Rosalind sat down upon the sofa, still retaining her grip of herfriend's hand, and drawing her down on the seat by her own. She staredaimlessly up and down the room, opening her lips as if about to speak, and closing them again in despair of expressing her thoughts, untilsuddenly the words came out in a breathless rush. 

"I pwomised to marry him, and I mean to keep my word, but it is harderthan I thought. It would be easier if he were diffewent, but he lovesme so much, and believes in me, and thinks I must care for him too. Ifhe knew I had taken him for his position, he would despise me, and Idon't want him to do that. I have given up so much, and if he turnedagainst me too, what should I have left? It fwightens me to think ofit, and I came away to consider what I had better do, and to talk to youand ask your advice. " She looked at Peggy appealingly, and added in abreathless whisper, "I want to do what is right, you know! I want totreat him well! You think I am selfish and worldly, Peggy, but I am notall bad. If I mawwy him, I will do my best. I want him to be fond ofme, not to grow tired or dissatisfied. That would make me wetched. "

Peggy smiled pitifully. It was so like Rosalind to be distressed at theidea of losing a love she could not return, and to show a patheticeagerness to make a wrong step right. Her own Spartan judgment couldnever overlook the sin of preferring money before love, but she realisedthat it was too late in the day to preach this doctrine, and cast aboutin her mind for more practical advice. 

"If you try to make him happy, that will be your best plan, Rosalind. If I were in your place, I'd try to forget about the past, and thinkonly of the future. I'd find out the very best in him, and be proud ofit, and study his tastes, so that I might be able to talk about thethings he liked best, and be a real companion to him, and I'd begrateful to him for his love, and try to love him in return. Every onesays he is a good fellow and devoted to you, so it ought not to bedifficult. "

"No-o!" echoed Rosalind doubtfully. "Only if you are going to lovepeople, you genewally do it without twying, and if you don't love them, little things aggwavate you, and rub you the wong way, which you wouldnever notice in people you really cared for! Everscourt is a goodfellow, but he worries me to distwaction sometimes, and I am so afraidof getting cwoss. I don't want him to think me bad-tempered. I thinkyour plan is very good, Peggy, and I will try to follow it. I ought tosucceed, for you see how anxious I am to do what is right! You can'tcall me selfish this time, can you, for I am thinking only of hishappiness!"

Peggy lifted her brows with arch reproach. "Oh, Rosalind, no! Youthink you are, but you are really distressed about your own position, incase he may ever think you any less charming and angelic than he does atthis moment. It's your own vanity that concerns you, far more than hishappiness. "

"You have no business to say anything of the kind. If he isdisappointed in me, won't that make him miserable, and if I twy toplease him, is not that making him happy in the best way possible? Butyou always think the worst of me, Peggy Saville, and put a wongconstwuction on what I do. When I pay you the compliment of coming toyou for help, I do think you might be a little kinder and moresympathetic. "

"It would be easier to say a lot of polite things that I didn't wean. It is the best proof that I do care for your happiness that I have thecourage to be disagreeable. You know, Rosalind, the plain truth is thatyou want to act a part to gain admiration and applause, but it's absurdto think you can go on doing that all your life, and to a person who iswith you on every occasion. It must be _real_, not pretence, if it isto succeed, so try not to think so much about his opinion of you, andmore about how you can help him, and be the sort of wife he wants. Andif he worries you in any little way, tell him so quietly, and don't letit get into a habit. I'm talking as if I were seventy-seven at the veryleast, and had been married a dozen times over, but you know how easy itis to preach to other people and how clearly one can see their duty! Asa matter of fact, I know nothing whatever about it, but one can arguewith so much more freedom when one is not hampered with facts! I amsorry if I have seemed unkind, but--"

"No, no! I know what you mean. I think you are vewy kind to me, Peggy, considering--considering everything!" murmured Rosalind softly. She satsilent for a moment, gathering courage to ask another question which wasfluttering to her lips. 

"Will--will--do you think Arthur will be _vewy_ miserable?"

Peggy's little form stiffened at that into a poker of wounded dignity. She felt it in the worst possible taste of Rosalind to have introducedher brother's name into the conversation, and was in arms at once at thetone of commiseration. 

"My brother and I had a talk on the subject when I was in town, " shereplied coldly, "and he entirely agreed with me that it was the bestthing for you. He will be in no wise surprised, but only relieved thatthe arrangement is completed. He is very well and in good spirits, andis coming down next week with Eunice Rollo to pay us a visit, when wehave planned a succession of amusements. "

"Oh, " remarked Rosalind shortly. "Is he, indeed!" She tried to say shewas rejoiced to hear it, but her lips refused to form the lie, forPeggy's words had been so many daggers in her heart. Arthur would be"relieved, " he was in "good spirits, " he was coming down to enjoyhimself in the country in company with. Eunice Rollo! Could anythingbe more wounding to the vanity which made her treasure the idea ofbroken-hearted grief? Once more Rosalind called Peggy cruel in herheart, and Peggy mentally justified her harshness by reminding herselfthat the knowledge of Arthur's fortitude would do more towards turningRosalind's heart toward her _fiance_ than a volume of moral reflections. Some slave to worship and adore, she _must_ possess, and if she couldno longer think of Arthur in that position, so much the more chance thatshe would appreciate his successor. No more was said on the subject, and in a few minutes Rosalind rose to say good-bye and take her way tothe vicarage. 

"For I must congwatulate Esther!" she said, laughing. 

"That is to say, if I can contwive to do it without laughing outwight. It is _too_ widiculous to think of Esther being mawwied! She is a bornold maid, and I hear he is quite old, nearly forty, with grey hair andspectacles and a stoop to his back. He teaches, doesn't he, or lecturesor something, and I suppose he is as poor as a church mouse. What inthe world induced the silly girl to accept him?"

"Look in her face and see!" said Peggy shortly. "And don't waste yourpity, Rosalind, for it is not required. Professor Reid is as big a manin his own way as Lord Everscourt himself; and from a worldly point ofview Esther is making a good match. That, however, is not what her facewill tell you. They are going to be married in October, and Mellicentand I are to be bridesmaids. "

"And drive to church in a village fly, and come back to a scwamble mealin the dining-woom! Pwesents laid out on the schoolwoom table, and allthe pawishioners cwowding together in the dwawingwoom. I can't justimagine a vicarage marriage, and how you have the courage to face it, Mawiquita, I weally can't think!" cried Rosalind, in her most societydrawl. "You must be _my_ bwidesmaid, dear, and I'll pwomise you acharming gown and a real good time into the bargain. I'm determined itshall be the smartest affair of the season!"

Peggy murmured a few non-committal words, and Rosalind floated away, restored to complacency by the contrast between the prospect of her ownwedding and that of poor old Esther. They would indeed be differentoccasions; and so thought Peggy also, as she stood watching her frienddepart, contrasting her lovely restless face with Esther's radiant calm, and the gloomy town residence of Lord Darcy with the breezy countryvicarage. 

The next morning at breakfast Colonel Saville discussed the comingweddings from an outsider's point of view. 

"Two presents!" he groaned. "That's what it means to me, and prettygood ones too, I suppose, for everything has grown to such a pitch ofextravagance in these days that one is expected to come down handsomely. When we were married we thought ourselves rich with twenty or thirtyofferings, but now they are reckoned by hundreds, and the happyrecipients have to employ detectives to guard their treasures. Esther, I suppose, will be content with a piece of silver, but we shall have tolaunch out for once, and give Miss Darcy something worthy of herposition. "

"I think, dear, if we launch out at all it must be for Esther, notRosalind. If I had my way, I should give some pretty trifle toRosalind, who will be overdone with presents, and spend all we can spareon something really handsome for Esther, " said his wife gently; andPeggy cried, "Hear! Hear!" and banged such uproarious applause with herheels that the colonel felt himself hopelessly out-voted. 

"If you had your way, indeed!" he grumbled, pushing his chair back fromthe table and preparing to leave the room. "When do you _not_ get yourway, I'd like to know? It's a case of serving two masters with avengeance, when a man has a wife and a grown-up daughter! Settle it toplease yourselves, and don't take any notice of me. I'm going outshooting, and won't be home until tea-time, so you will have plenty oftime to talk it over in peace and quietness!"

Peggy ran after him with a little skip, slipped her hand through hisarm, and rubbed her face coaxingly against the shoulder of his roughtweed suit. 

"He is just a down-trodden old dear, isn't he? So mild and obedient--aperfectly nonentity in his own house! No one trembles before him! Henever lays down the law as if he were the Tsar of All the Russias, ortwenty German Emperors rolled into one! Now does that really mean thatyou are to be out for lunch? I'm housekeeper, you know, and it makes adifference to my arrangement. You won't say you are going to be out, then appear suddenly at the last moment?"

"Not I! I shall be miles away, and cannot spare the time to come sofar; but for that matter I cannot see why it should make any difference. One person more or less can be of no importance. "

"He is though, very much indeed, when it happens to be the head of thefamily!" remarked Peggy sagely to her mother when they were left alone, "because I don't mind confessing to you, dear, that, owing to theagitation consequent on my interview with the fair Rosalind, I entirelyomitted to post my order for the butcher! If father had been at home, Ishould have been compelled to drive over in the heat and dust; but as itis, I can send a card by the early post, and the things will be here fordinner. You don't object, I know, for you have a mind above trifles, and I can provide quite a nice little meal for two. "

"Oh, I don't mind for myself, but do be careful to send your ordersregularly, darling!" pleaded her mother earnestly. "We are so entirelyin the country that a day might come when you were not able to getsupplies at the last moment, and _then_ what would you do? Imagine howawkward it might be!"

"I'd rather not, if you don't mind! It would be quite bad enough if itreally happened. We won't anticipate evil, but have a lazy morningtogether in the garden, browsing in deck-chairs, and eating fruit atfrequent intervals. It is so lovely to sit under one's own trees, inone's own garden, with one's very own mummie by one's side. Girls whohave lived in England all their lives can never appreciate having homeand parents at the same time, in the same way in which I do. It seemsalmost too good to be true, to be really settled down together!"

"Oh, thank God, we never were really separated, Peg! One of the heart-breaking things of a life abroad is that parents and children so oftengrow up practical strangers to each other; but you and I were alwaystogether at heart, and your dear letters were so transparent that Iseemed to read all that was in your mind. It was partly Mrs Asplin'sdoing too--dear good woman, for she gave you the care and motheringwhich you needed to develop your character, yet never tried to take myplace. Yes, indeed, we must do all we can for Esther! Find out whatshe would like, dear, and we will go to town together and buy the bestof its kind. I can never do enough for Mrs Asplin's children. "

There was so much to talk about, so much to discuss, that when lunch-time approached both mother and daughter were surprised to find howquickly the morning had passed. It was so cool and breezy sitting underthe shade of the trees that they were both unwilling to return to thehouse, and at Peggy's suggestion orders were given that lunch should beserved where they sat. 

"It will do me more credit; for what would appear a paltry provisionspread out on the big dining-room table, will look quite sylvan andluxurious against this flowery background, " she said brightly, and inthe very moment of speaking her jaw dropped, and her eyes grew blank andfixed, as if beholding a vision too terrible to be real. 

Round the corner or the house, one--two--three masculine forms werecoming into view; three men in Norfolk jackets, shooting breeches anddeer-stalker caps; dusty and dishevelled, yet with that indefinable airof relaxation which spoke of rest well-earned. They were no chancevisitors, they had come to stay, to stay to be fed! Every confidentstep proved as much, every smile of assured welcome. Peggy's groan ofdespair aroused her mother's attention, she turned and gave an echoingexclamation. 

"Your father! Back after all--and two men with him. Mr Cathcart, and--yes! Hector Darcy himself. I did not know he had come down. Mydear child, what _shall_ we do?"

But Peggy was speechless, stricken for once beyond power of repartee atthe thought of the predicament which her carelessness had brought about. Her own humiliation and cook's disgust were as nothing, compared withthe thought of her father's anger at the violation of his hospitableinstincts. She could not retain even the semblance of composure, andthe nervous, incoherent greeting which she accorded to the strangers wasstrangely in contrast with her usual self-possession. 

Hector Darcy looked down into the flushed little face, and listened tothe faltering words, his own heavy features lighting with pleasure. Itwas the first time he had seen Peggy lose her self-possession, and if heconnected the fact with his own sudden appearance, it was no more thanwas to be expected from masculine vanity. He told himself that he hadnever seen her more dainty and pretty than she looked now, in her whitedress, with the touch of pink, matching the colour on her cheeks, andColonel Saville thought the same, and cast a glance of pride upon her ashe cried:

"Back again, you see! I met Cathcart and Hector, as they meant to payyou a call in any case, I thought I had better bring them home with meto lunch. I told them I was not expected, but that my clever littlehousekeeper would be able to give us a meal. Anything you have, mydear; but be quick about it! We don't care what we have, but we want itat once. Waiting is the one thing we cannot stand. "

That was the way in which he invariably spoke; but, alas, never werewords more falsely uttered. The "clever little housekeeper" realisedhow difficult would be the task of giving satisfaction, and mentallyrent her garments in despair. 

"I will do the best I can, but you must allow me a little grace!" shesaid, twisting her features into a smile. "Mother and I were going tohave our lunch out here, so it will take some time to have the tablelaid. You do not care for a picnic arrangement?"

"No, no, no! Detest out-of-door meals. Nothing but flies anddiscomfort, " declared the colonel roundly; and Peggy walked away towardsthe house, profoundly wishing that she could make her escape altogether, and scour the country until the dreaded hour was passed. 

Cook was furious, as any right-minded cook would, under suchcircumstances, be. 

"How, " she demanded, "could she be expected to make anything out ofnothing? She knew her work as well as most, and no one couldn't say butwhat she made the best of materials, but she wasn't a magician, nor yeta conjurer, and didn't set up to be, and therefore could not be expectedto cook a dinner when there was no dinner to cook. It was enough towear a body out, all these upsets and bothers, and she was sick of it. It was no good living in a place where you were blamed for what was notyour fault. She did her best, and saints could do no more!" So on andso on, while Peggy stood by, sighing like a furnace, and feeling it ajust punishment for her sins that she should be condemned to listenwithout excuses. Meekness, however, is sometimes a more powerful weaponthan severity, and despite her hot temper cook adored her youngmistress, and could not long endure the sight of the disconsolate face. The angry words died away into subdued murmurings, she rolled up hersleeves, and announced herself ready to obey orders. "For no one shouldsay as she hadn't done her duty by any house, as long as she lived init. "

"It's more than can be said of me, cook, I'm afraid; but help me out ofthis scrape like a good soul, and I'll be a reformed character for therest of my life! This will be a lesson which I shall never forget!"declared Peggy honestly; but she did not suspect in how serious a senseher words would become true. The adventures of that morning were notyet over, and the consequences therefrom were more lasting than shecould anticipate. 

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE. 

It is a well-known axiom that misfortunes never come singly, and ifthose misfortunes are brought about by our own carelessness, they arenone the less easy to bear. What were Peggy's feelings then, on goingto her key basket, to find it lying empty on the floor, with never asign of its contents to be seen! Where had she put them? Memorybrought back a misty recollection of hurrying through her work themorning before, in order to begin some more congenial occupation, and ofhaving laid down the bunch in careless fashion, thinking the while thatshe would come back for it later on. But where had she placed it?Where, oh, where? Up and down the room she raced, to and fro she ran, wringing her hands in distress, and scanning every inch of wall, floor, and ceiling with her eager glance. 

"They are staring me in the face most likely; they are right before myeyes, and I can't see them!" she cried in despair. "My keys! My keys!If I can't find them, I can do nothing. I shall be disgraced for ever!I should have given out the stores yesterday, but I put it off, miserable, procrastinating wretch that I am! Oh, keys, keys, where areyou, keys? Don't hide from me, _please_, I want you so badly--badly!"

But the keys refused to reveal themselves. They were lying contentedlyin the bottom of a china vase on the staircase, into which they had beendropped midway in a hasty descent the day before, and, however willingthey might have been to obey their mistress's request, they were clearlypowerless in the matter, since not even the echo of her voice reachedtheir ears. Peggy searched in a frenzy of impatience, summoned ahousemaid to assist her, and turned the contents of drawers andcupboards upside down upon her bed, but no success greeted her efforts. At the end of ten minutes' time she was in a more pitiable plight thanbefore, since every likely place had been explored, and not the wildestidea had she where next to repair. 

"Wh-at, " quoth the housemaid tremblingly, "what shall I say to cook?"and at that Miss Peggy's eyes sent out a flash which made her look theimage of her soldier father. 

"Tell her to get on with what she can, " she cried. "She shall have thestores in five minutes from now!" and away she flew downstairs, leavingthe astonished maid to wonder whether her brain had given way beneaththe strain of the occasion. 

Get into the store-room, Peggy was determined she _would_! By fairmeans or foul, that citadel must be stormed, and its treasures broughtforth. If the door were closed, the window remained open, and thegardener's ladder lay conveniently at hand. To scale it so far as thesecond storey could be no difficult task for a girl who had been taughtto climb trees and scramble over fences by the most fearless ofmasculine guides, and once inside the room the rest was easy, for in thefirst flush of careful forethought, a duplicate key had been provided, which hung on a nail near the door, ready for use if need should arise. It was characteristic of Peggy that its resting-place should have beeninside the room, instead of out, but there it was, and nothing remainedbut to get possession of it as speedily as possible. 

She seized the ladder, then, and dragged it towards the desired spot; itwas so top-heavy that it was with difficulty that she could preserve itsbalance, but she struggled gallantly until it was placed against thesill, and as firmly settled as her inexperience could contrive. Tomount it was the next thing, and--what was more difficult--to lowerherself safely through the window when it was reached. That was theonly part of the proceeding of which she had any dread, but, as itturned out, she was not to attempt it, for before she had ascended tworungs of the ladder a voice called her sharply by name, and she turnedto find Hector Darcy standing by her side. 

"For pity's sake, Peggy, what are you doing?" he cried, and laid hishand on her arm with a frightened gesture. "Come down this instant!How dare you be so rash? You don't mean to tell me seriously that youwere going to climb that ladder?"

"A great deal more seriously than you imagine!" sighed Peggy dolefully. "Oh, why did you come and interrupt? You don't know how important itis. How did you come to see me here at all?"

"I was going into the house to give myself a brush up in your father'sroom, and I saw a glimpse of your dress through the tree. "

"And the others--are they coming too? I don't want them to see me; theymust not see me. "

"No! No! They are sitting with your mother, having a smoke until lunchis ready. You need not be afraid; but tell me what is the matter? Whaton earth induced you to think of doing such a mad thing?"

Peggy leant against the ladder, and sighed in helpless resignation. Shehad not yet descended from her perch, so that her face was almost on alevel with Hector's own. The hazel eyes had lost their mocking gleam, and the peaked brows were furrowed with distress; it was a very forlornand disconsolate but withal charming little Peggy who faltered out herhumiliating confession. 

"I--have been--so naughty, Hector! I'm supposed to be housekeeper, andI forgot to send my orders to the tradesmen last night, so that nothinghas arrived this morning. That's my store-room up there, and the key islost, and I _must_ get in, or you will have nothing to eat. I daren'ttell father, for he has warned me to be careful over and over again, andhe would be so angry. I'm in a horrible scrape, Hector, and there's noother way out of it. Do please, please, go away and let me get on!"

Hector stared at her, his handsome face blank with astonishment. Givena hundred guineas, he would never have thought of such an explanation, and coming from a home where the advent of a dozen unexpected visitorswould have made no confusion, he found it difficult to realise theseriousness of the occasion. There was no doubting Peggy's distress, however, and that was the important point. Whether she was imaginingher trouble or not, he must come to her aid, and that as quickly aspossible. He stretched out his arms, set her lightly on the ground, andput his own foot on the ladder. 

"I will stay and help you, " he said firmly; "that will be better thangoing away! You don't expect me to walk off and leave you to risk yourlittle neck climbing up ladders to provide food for me, do you? Notquite, Peggy, I think! Tell me what to do, and I'll do it. You want meto get into the room up there?"

Peggy looked at him doubtfully. The window was small, and Hector wasbig; she was afraid he would find it no easy task, but his ready offerrelieved and touched her more than she could express, for he had such anacute sense of his own dignity that it meant much for him to performsuch a feat. 

"You really mean it? It is good of you! You don't mind doing it tohelp me?"

"I'd do a great deal more than that to please you, Peggy, if you wouldgive me the chance!"

This was dreadful. He was growing sentimental, gazing at her with anexpression which filled her with embarrassment, and speaking in a tonewhich implied even more than the words. She could not snub him in theface of an offered service; the only hope was to be brisk and matter-of-fact. 

"Up with you, then!" she cried, stepping back, and waving her hand withimperious gesture. "Time is precious, and I am already far too late. I'll watch here until you have got through the window. You will find akey hanging on a nail. Open the door with it, and you will find mepanting on the threshold!"

No sooner said than done. Hector attempted no more sentimentalities, but mounted the ladder and squeezed his heavy form through the store-room window. It was no easy feat, and Peggy had one or two bad momentsas she watched him trembling on the brink. When one foot had alreadydisappeared he seemed for a moment to overbalance, and righted himselfonly by a vigorous effort, but finally he reached the room, and Peggyran to meet him, aglow with relief. The key turned in the lock as sheapproached, and she rushed forward to select her stores with hardly aglance in Hector's direction, though with many eager expressions ofthanks. 

"You are good! I am relieved! You deserve the Victoria Cross at least. I was quite agitated watching you, but you managed splendidly-splendidly. Did you get horribly dusty squeezing through?"

"I think I did, rather. I will go to your father's room and have abrush. I'll see you at lunch. "

"Yes, yes!" Peggy flew past, her arms full of the tins and bottles forwhich cook was waiting, leaving the things which were not immediatelyneeded to be selected on a second visit. When she returned, fiveminutes later, Hector had disappeared, and she had leisure to lookaround, and feel a pang of shame at the general disorder. A room withmore elaborate preparation for order, and less success in attaining it, it would have been difficult to discover. Shelves and cupboards wereprofusely labelled, and every nook or corner had been dedicated to somespecial use, but, alas! practice had fallen short of precept, and thelabels now served no other purpose than that of confusion, since theyhad no longer any bearing on their position. Odd morsels of string andpaper were littered over the floor, and empty cases, instead of beingstored away, were thrown together in an unsightly heap beneath thewindow. A broken case showed where Hector's foot had descended, and theboards lay kicked aside, the nails sticking out of their jagged edges. 

"Misery me! and himself a soldier too, with eyes staring out of everyside of him!" sighed Peggy, with a doleful imitation of Mrs Asplin'sIrish accent. "If this isn't a lesson to you, Mariquita Saville, there's no hope left! It's most perturbing to have one's secret faultsexhibited to the public gaze. It will be quite an age before I dare puton airs to Hector, after this!"

She made a mental vow to set the room in order first thing next day, butat present could think of nothing but lunch; and when her ownpreparations were completed she rejoined the little party in the garden, and beguiled her father into talking of his past adventures, to preventthe time from hanging too heavily on his hands. 

Hector did not appear until at last the gong sounded, and when he did, the first glance at him evoked a chorus of exclamations. His face waswhite and drawn, and he dragged one foot after him in halting fashion. In spite of his air of indifference, it was evident that he was inconsiderable pain, and as soon as he saw that deception could not bekept up, he sank down in a chair, as if thankful to give up the strain. 

"Turned my foot a little, that's all! Afraid the ankle has gone wrong!"

"Turned your foot! When did you do that? Must have given it a wrenchgetting over some of those stiles to-day, I suppose; but you did notspeak of it at the time. You felt nothing walking home?"

"No!"

"It has just begun to trouble you now? Pretty badly too, I'm afraid, for you look pale, old fellow. Come, we must have off that boot, andget the leg up on a sofa! It won't do to let it hang down like that. I'll take you upstairs and doctor it properly, for if there is one thingI do flatter myself I understand, it is how to treat a sprained ankle. Will you come now, or wait until after lunch?"

"Oh, have your lunch first, please! It will be time enough when youhave finished. It would be too bad to take you away now, when Peggy hashad so much trouble to prepare a meal for us!"

Hector smiled at the girl in encouraging fashion, but there was noanswering smile upon Peggy's face. She stood up stiff and straight, herbrows puckered in lines of distress. Hector's evasive answers had notdeceived her, for she knew too well that the accident had happenedafter, not before, he had reached Yew Hedge. In some fashion he hadstrained his foot in mounting the ladder, and he was now trying toscreen her from the result of her carelessness. To allow such a thingas that, however, was not Peggy Saville's way. Her eyes gleamed, andher voice rang out clear and distinct. 

"I am afraid it is I who am to blame. I am afraid you hurt yourselfclimbing into the store-room for me. You were quite well when you camein, so that must have been how it happened. You stepped on a box ingetting through, and it gave way beneath you, and turned your ankle. That was it, wasn't it?"

"I--I'm afraid it was. It was stupid of me not to look where I wasgoing. I thought at the time that it was only a wrench, but it seems tobe growing worse. "

"Box! Store-room! Climbing! What on earth are you talking about?"echoed Colonel Saville, looking in bewilderment from one speaker toanother. "You two have been up to some mischief together since wearrived. What was it? I don't understand. "

"Oh, nothing at all! Peggy wanted to get into the store-room withoutwasting time looking for a key that was mislaid, and I ran up a ladderand got in by the window. That was all; but unfortunately I put down myfoot trusting to alight on the floor, leant all my weight on an emptybox, and--this is the consequence!"

It was an extraordinary statement, despite the matter-of-course mannerin which the words were uttered. It is not usual in well-conductedhouseholds for gentlemen visitors to scramble through windows on thesecond storey, or for the daughter of the house to utilise such servicesto remedy the effect of her own carelessness. The parents of ordinarychildren would have been breathless with horror at listening to such arecital, but it must be remembered that Arthur and Peggy Saville hadnever been ordinary in their habits. From earliest youth they hadscorned the obvious ways of locomotion, had chosen to descend thestaircase on a toboggan improvised out of a kitchen tea-tray rather thanto walk from step to step like rational beings, and to ascend on theoutside rather than the inside of the banisters, so that theirbelongings had grown to expect the unexpected, and Major Darcy'sexplanation caused less consternation than might have been expected. 

Mrs Saville sighed, and her husband uttered an exclamation ofimpatience, but both were much more concerned about the condition of theinvalid than the cause of his accident, for it was evident that withevery moment the pain in the foot grew more severe. 

"A pretty bad consequence, it seems to me!" quoth the colonel grimly. "I'll tell you what it is, my dear fellow; you had better come into thelibrary with me at once, and let me take you in hand. The others canget on with their lunch while Mary brings me what I want. I'll make youcomfortable in ten minutes, and then we'll send over a cart to TheLarches and get a bag packed, and keep you here for a day or two untilyou can get about again. Least thing we can do to nurse you round, whenyou have hurt yourself in our service. "

Hector protested, but in no very vigorous fashion. Truth to tell, theprospect of being housed at Yew Hedge, with the colonel as companion andPeggy as nurse, was much more congenial than the thought of returning tothe big, desolate house where Rob reigned in solitary state and thesitting-rooms were shrouded in holland wrappings. He allowed himself tobe persuaded, submitted to the sponging and binding which ensued with adocility which advanced him far in the host's good graces, and ate hisluncheon on the sofa in approved invalid fashion. 

It was not until late in the afternoon that Peggy had a chance ofinterviewing Hector alone, and of expressing her thanks for the doubleservice which he had rendered, but when Mrs Saville retired for herusual rest, and the colonel accompanied the other guest down the drive, her opportunity came. She was sitting by the tea-table, which had beenplaced close to the sofa for the convenience of the invalid, and Hectorwas leaning against his cushions watching her little hands flying in andout of her work. Peggy always made a great affectation of being busy, and had at least half-a-dozen pieces of fancy work hidden away in asmany drawers, waiting completion at that indefinite period when sheshould remember their existence. She glanced at him now, and tried tospeak, threaded a new length of silk, and stitched more assiduously thanever, glanced again, began a sentence, broke off in confusion, and toher inward rage felt her cheeks flaming with colour. 

Why did he stare so fixedly? Why did he look so queer? It was mostembarrassing, most annoying. She would have liked to show herdispleasure, but how could she, when he was suffering through her folly, and had been so chivalrous in shielding her from blame?

"I--I want to say all sorts of things, " she stammered uncomfortably, "and I can't think of one! I'm sorry, I'm ashamed, I'm grateful, I feela miserable culprit. I don't know what you must think of me and mymiserable carelessness. I wish you would be cross, and say every horridthing you could think of. It would help me more than anything else!"

But Hector only laughed, a cheerful, complacent laugh. 

"I don't feel the least inclined to be cross. I have had no pain sinceyour father doctored me, and I am remarkably comfortable sitting on thissofa. I look upon the little _contretemps_ as a blessing in disguise, since it has gained me some days at Yew Hedge. Don't be sorry any more, Peggy, but be as grateful as you please, and show your gratitude bygiving me as much of your society as you can spare from your manyinterests. My time is growing short now, and I have seen so little ofyou lately. "

"You have been so busy going about among your grand friends that youhave had no time to spare for the country. Oh yes, indeed, I'll do allI can to cheer your solitude. You shall read aloud to me while I sew, and add up my accounts while I do my housekeeping, and--"

"Seems to me that is rather the wrong way about, isn't it? I thoughtyou were to amuse me, whereas it seems--"

"Reciprocity! Reciprocity!" murmured Peggy, shaking her head at himsolemnly, and cocking her little finger in the air, as she drew herthread to its full length. "Reciprocity is the basis of all truefriendship! Mutual service, cheerfully rendered, cements andestablishes amicable relationships. If I were to leave you idle, andpander to your fancies, it would have a most deleterious effect on yourcharacter. I must endeavour to show my gratitude by doing you good, notharm. "

Hector laid back his head, and chuckled in delighted amusement. 

"Bravo, Peggy! Most excellent sentiments! When all trades fail, youmight turn your attention to composing copy-book headings! It's a fieldin which you would certainly make a reputation. You have the mostremarkable flow of moral precepts. "

"I have!" assented Peggy readily. "It's astonishing. I wish mybehaviour bore more resemblance to my conversation, but indeed the twohave never seemed to have any influence on each other. I've sometimesthought I should like to keep a girls' school, for I could lecture thepupils so beautifully against all the faults I myself have committed. "

"You will have something better to do than keep a school, Peggy. Wecan't spare you for that!" said Hector tenderly. He thought he hadnever seen anything prettier than the sparkling, mischievous littleface, or listened to conversation more charming than the quaint, sententious phrases. What a delight to be with Peggy Saville againafter those weeks of fashionable visiting! What a contrast she was tothe society belles, who made the same remarks, laughed the same laugh, smiled the same forced artificial smiles! They had bored him todistraction, but there was no feeling bored in Peggy's society; she wasalways interesting, always bright, always charming. He felt no moredoubts as to his own feeling, for absence had made him only the moreappreciative of Peggy's charms. He loved her, he could not endure topart from her, she must be his wife! He looked at her with a kindlingeye; but Peggy was folding up her work, and did not notice the dangersignal. 

"Ah, well, " she said, laughing, "judging from recent experiences that'sjust as well, for if I forgot to provide food for the poor dears, andthen set them on break-ankle expeditions to rescue my belongings, theschool might not succeed so well as could be desired. I'm off now towrite some letters which must go by the early post; but before I go Imust just say again how grateful I am for your help to-day, and stillmore for the way in which you tried to shield me from blame. You werevery, very good, and I'll not forget it!"

She held out her hand with a frank gesture of gratitude, and Hector tookit and held it firmly in his own. 

"I'd do more than that to please you, Peggy, " he said once more. "Agreat deal more than that!" He looked her full in the face with his biggrey eyes as he spoke, and brought his other hand down to press hersmore closely, while Peggy sat with crimson cheeks and downcast eyes, conscious that she was behaving like any foolish school-girl, yetmiserably incapable of doing otherwise. Then suddenly her hand wasdropped, Hector sat upright with an elaborate affection of indifference, and a voice spoke from the further end of the room. 

"I beg your pardon. I did not mean to interrupt. I came over with yourbag. I heard you had had an accident. "

"My dear fellow, come in, come in! It is nothing at all. I have merelygiven my ankle a turn. Come in, and we will tell you all about it. "

Rob came forward slowly, and Peggy heard as in a dream the murmur of thetwo voices, questioning, replying, making arrangements for the future, but for her own part she could not stir nor lift her eyes from thefloor. She sat in an agony, seeing as in a mirror the scene which hadgreeted Rob as he entered the room--Hector's eager glance, her ownembarrassment, his hand and hers clasped tightly together. 

What would Rob think? What _could_ he think? If he judged byappearances, there could be but one solution, and that was that she wasdeliberately encouraging Hector's attentions!

Peggy felt sure that he would be furiously angry, but Rob's voice had nosound of anger in it as he talked to his brother. It was even quieterthan usual, with only a slight tone of formality, to show that anythingunusual had occurred. She summoned up courage to glance across theroom, and met the dark eyes fixed full upon her. Rob had beautifuleyes, and they had never looked more beautiful than at this moment as hesmiled back with tender, reassuring glance. But Peggy's heart died downwithin her, for, oh, if Rob were _not_ angry, things were far, far worsethan she had imagined!

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO. 

Rob stayed behind after Peggy left the room, and had a long talk withhis brother. He refused to stay to dinner, it is true, but showed nosigns of ill-temper, and was more gentle than usual in his manner withHector, towards whom he usually adopted an air of superiority. He cameover the following day to inquire about the progress of the sprainedankle, and seemed so anxious to soothe Peggy's embarrassment, solaboriously pleasant and affectionate, that he succeeded in plunging herinto confusion worse confounded. If only he would scold, storm, rage, express disgust, or demand apology, how easy it would be to wipe awaythe misunderstanding! but it was impossible to offer an explanation ofwhat was never questioned. The very thought of referring to the subjectof her own accord made Peggy's cheeks burn. The most she could do wasto give Rob an opportunity of speaking, which she did without delay, walking with him to the gate, and keeping purposely silent the while;but it was of no use, for he seemed resolved to avoid personal subjects, would not mention Hector's name, and discoursed on vegetable life to anaudience inclined to wish that such a thing as plant or flower had neverexisted!

Why was not he angry? Peggy asked herself drearily, as she returned tothe house. Another girl might have realised that Rob had not the rightto be angry, seeing that she was in no wise pledged to himself; but atheart Peggy considered herself pledged, and felt sore and wounded thatRob did not realise her position. 

Care for another man while Rob was near? Impossible! Share her lifewith another, and leave Rob lonely and uncared for? The very thoughtsent a pang to her heart. Rob and she had held together since they werechildren, they had always belonged to each other; he should haverealised as much, and not have insulted her by believing for a momentthat she could be false to her trust. Peggy's little head tilted backto a defiant angle, and her lips closed in determined line. Very well, then; if Rob were not angry, she was! If he chose to take things forgranted, he could do as he pleased. Let him go on being magnanimous andcomplacent. Two could play at that game. Never should it be said thatPeggy Saville ran after a man who seemed pleased at the prospect ofgetting rid of her. And then, as the drive took a turn which brought itin sight of the road, Miss Peggy waved her hand towards the librarywindow, and quickened her pace into a run. There was nobody in thewindow, it is true, but then there might have been, and if people choseto build up theories of their own, it was really a kindness to providethem with materials!

So far as Hector himself was concerned, the episode of Rob's unexpectedappearance put an effectual stop to those _tete-a-tetes_ which he hadanticipated. Peggy was as slippery as an eel, and as his ankle kept himconfined to one room, he was obliged to put up with her caprices, andresign himself to solitude during those hours when host and hostess wereengaged. She would talk to him, read to him, play games with him, amusehim by a dozen quaint representations and monologues, providing alwaysthat a third person was in the room, but directly they were left alonetogether, sudden business summoned her to another part of the house, andshe whisked away before he had time to protest. He longed for his ankleto be well enough to allow pursuit; but when that time came Arthur andEunice were due, and he must needs return to The Larches to make way fortheir arrival. It was disappointing, but he reminded himself that hehad at least made one step in advance. Peggy knew what he wished; shewould have time to get accustomed to the idea, and within the next monthhe would certainly find his opportunity. 

To Peggy, jarred and wounded with the strain of acting a double part, what a relief it was to see Arthur's beloved face again, and to discoverat the first glimpse that Rosalind's engagement had had no power toshadow the radiance of his smile. Whatever he had suffered he had bornein secret, as his manner was, keeping a brave front to the world, andseeming to lift the burden of others by the very magnetism of his cheerypresence. Peggy had driven to the station in the lowest possible stageof dejection, but she felt life worth living again, as Arthur pinchedher arm in acknowledgment of a new coat, gave a dexterous little jerk toher elbow, which sent her parasol flying along the platform, andmurmured plaintively:

"Still scattering possessions broadcast! How do you think I can affordto buy you fineries, if you throw them about in that slipshod fashion?"

"You may pick it up yourself--I won't!" cried Peggy haughtily; butbefore Arthur had a chance of disputing the point, Eunice had steppedinto the breach, and was presenting at once the parasol and her ownsmiling face for Peggy's greeting. The shy glance of the grey eyesaffected Peggy with all the old pleasure, for they were so eloquent oftheir owner's enjoyment, so charmingly diffident as to the feelings ofothers. 

"You dear little Eunice, how are you again? Welcome to Yew Hedge. Sucha pleasah to see you!" cried Peggy, falling into quite a society drawlin her amiable condescension, and smiling at her friend with agraciousness unaffected by the fact that her own head came barely up toEunice's ear. It was delightful to have a girl visitor! The worst ofArthur's visits was that he was always running away on some unsociablemasculine pursuit, fishing, shooting, and the like, instead of stayingat home like a sensible fellow and amusing his sister. But Eunice wouldbe different, for she was the most womanly of womanly women. Noshooting-boots for her, no divided skirts, nor hard felt hats! She wasa remnant of that good old type of which our mothers and grand motherswere made, timid and nervous in everyday affairs, yet with an unexpectedstore of courage which showed itself when danger menaced the welfare ofthose she loved. Peggy felt that she had much to learn from this sweetnew friend, and fulfilled her intention of consulting her on householdtopics on the first possible occasion. She gave a dramatic recital ofher misadventures, and once more Eunice proved herself a delightfulhearer, for she sighed and groaned at exactly the right points, kept hereyes fixed attentively on the speaker's face, and while confessing theutmost horror at the _contretemps_ described, was convinced that sheherself would have fared even worse. 

"For by your own account, Peggy, you managed extremely well when you didremember. Even cook praised you! Now, I should not forget, because Ihappen to have a good memory, but I should provide hopelessly badly fromfirst to last. I should have no idea what to order, or how to choose, or make a variety. I have never had anything of the sort to do, yousee. We have a housekeeper who looks after all such things, and I am inutter ignorance about them!"

Here was a delightful confession! When you have abased yourself beforea friend, have confessed your own shortcomings, and braced yourself tobear reproaches, what can be more delightful than to hear that her ownignorance is greater than yours? Peggy was overjoyed to find herselfrestored to a position of superiority, and as usual made the most of theopportunity. 

"My love, " she croaked, "my love!" and up went both hands in elderlygestures. "But what a lamentable confession! The sphere of a truewoman is Home, and it should be her first duty to master those artswhich are necessary for its comfort. What hired hands can ever ministerto our dear ones so deftly, so efficiently, as those which love hastrained and dutiful affection called to service?"

Eunice gasped and blinked her eyes, overwhelmed by the flood of Peggy'seloquence, but when she had abstracted the meaning from the high-flownphrase, her expression altered into one of dubious protest. 

"I am not so sure! I am afraid a dinner cooked by my loving hands wouldnot please father nearly so well as the ones he gets from his hireddomestics. I don't think it can always follow--"

But Peggy was launched on the flood of eloquence, and could not be thuslightly checked. 

"You must learn!" she cried. "You must educate yourself until you areso efficient that you could fill every domestic position. Even if younever do the work yourself, you cannot be a good mistress unless youunderstand enough of each maid's work to give instructions, and pointout the remedy for defects. A man, my dear, expects to come home to acomfortable meal, and it is right that he should get it! We women areabove such considerations, but trifling discomforts are more trying to aman's temper than more serious offences, and they are apt to becomeimpatient and irritable. "

"They are! They are! You should just hear father when--" interruptedEunice eagerly, but Peggy silenced her with a wave of the hand. Whenshe herself had smarted beneath her mother's words of reproach, she hadnever imagined that she could have the satisfaction of hurling thosesame words at the head of another, and she was enjoying herself sointensely that she was anxious to prolong the experience. 

"Exactly so; and it should be our mission in life to prevent suchfriction. There are girls in the present day who sneer at Home Life, and profess to consider domestic duties as a slavery demeaning to awoman's dignity, but for my own part I ask no higher sphere. To beQueen of a Home, Guardian of its happiness, its Architect, Ruler, andController, the Reins of Government grasped within my hands, what morecould I desire?" She gave a toss to her sleek little head, then wheeledround at the sound of a stifled chuckle, met the grey eyes swimming intears, and demanded sternly, "You seem amused! May I ask at what youare laughing?"

"He--he--he!" sniggered Eunice softly. "You--you looked so fierce, andyou gave such a tug to the reins! I couldn't help thinking what a harddriver you would be! You say it is impossible to be a good mistressunless you are first a good servant, but you don't seem to be veryexpert yourself, and yet you can order people about better than any oneI know. I noticed that from the first. People always seem to do whatyou want. How do you reconcile that with your argument?" She smiled asshe spoke, not without a spice of triumph at having cornered theredoubtable Peggy; but she had yet to learn the extraordinary manner inwhich that young woman could twist and turn, arguing first in onedirection and then in the other, as suited the convenience of themoment. On the present occasion she beamed acknowledgment of thecompliment, and cried airily:

"Some are born to command, and some to serve! It would be idle to denythat I belong to the former species. If I cannot do the work myself, Ican at least help others to do it, and point out their faults in aconvincing manner. I should like to have a large household of servants, and make them pass before me in turns, while I sat in an easy-chair andissued orders, and I should consider that my share of the labourexceeded theirs, for brain toil is more exhausting than manual. Ittakes a great deal of study to manage a household, and as a rule girlsin our position give no thought to the matter. They are engrossed withthe pleasures of society, but a butterfly life would never satisfy me. My leanings are Domestic. I have an ever-growing desire to becomeDomestic!"

"Oh, so have I!" cried Eunice eagerly. "So have I! Let us be domestictogether, Peggy, do! Let us begin now, while I am here. It would be somuch nicer than trying alone. Do--do let us begin at once!"

She was quite excited. The grey eyes were shining, and there was apretty pink flush on the pale cheeks. Peggy smiled at her, and pattedher knee, with the kindly amusement with which one receives thepetitions of an eager child. 

"Well, " she said graciously, "suppose we do! It would be quite amusing. I am willing, dear, if you will suggest in what way you would like tobegin. "

"We might ask your cook to give us lessons in cooking!"

"No, my dear, we might not. I couldn't consent to it. Most injudiciousto display your ignorance before a person whom you have to command. Youmust think of something else. "

"We might go marketing, and learn what everything costs, and how muchone ought to buy, and--"

"No use, my dear! We get nothing but meat and fish from the village. Fruit and vegetables come from the garden, and all the groceries fromtown. "

"We might sew. "

"Ha! I have it!" cried Peggy dramatically. "We'll dress-make! What ajoke! We'll each make a blouse, and wear them at dinner one evening. It will be delightful. Every girl ought to be able to make her ownclothes, and it's so simple, so easy. "

"Is it?" Eunice arched her brows in surprise. "Have you ever tried?"

"Not exactly, but they were always doing it at the vicarage, and I usedto help. I always drew the designs, and criticised the things when theywere done. It's quite easy. You get a pattern, pin it to the stuff, cut it out, run it up, and there you are. "

"And you really think I could manage?"

"Of course you could. We will work together, and I'll help you. That'sto say, if you would like to try. "

"Oh, I should indeed. Fancy wearing something I had made myself! I'dbe so proud. I'll have mine very, very simple, as plain as possible. "

"I sha'n't! Mine shall be elaborate and fussy and mysterious--one ofthose things in which you cannot see any fastenings, or imagine how onearth the owner gets in or out. There's a model in this week's _Queen_which will be just the thing, and I have a piece of flowered pink silkupstairs which will do for you as well as for me. It is a remnant whichI bought in Paris. I have a mania for remnants. I always think theywill come in usefully, but somehow they don't. This will be theexception, however, and it will be nice to be alike!"

"Thank you so much; but you won't tell any one what we are going to do, will you? We had better not say anything yet, in case we don'tsucceed. "

"Don't succeed, indeed! Don't let me hear such words, my dear, I beg!To imagine failure is to invite defeat!" Peggy shook her head with hermost copy-book air. "We shall succeed, and therefore it would beselfish to keep our plans to ourselves. It will be quite an excitementin prospect. Let me see: to-day is Tuesday. How would it be if we saidSaturday night?"

"Too soon! Too soon! I should say a week at the very soonest. Wecan't manage in less. "

"Oh yes, we can if we try. We will give up our mornings to work, andthe afternoons to pleasure. There is very little making in a blouse--three seams, and the sleeves, that's all! Four days are quite enough;besides, it is really five, for we will begin this morning. "

"Now? At once? But I haven't thought, I haven't planned, nothing isready! Surely it would be wise to wait, and think it over first?"

But impetuous Peggy could not be brought to acknowledge thatprocrastination could ever be wise. If she had had her way, she wouldhave been hard at work hacking out her blouse within ten minutes of itsfirst suggestion; but fortunately for all concerned Arthur appeared uponthe scene at this minute, and put down his foot at the mention ofsewing. 

"Not if I know it, on a beautiful summer afternoon! Leave that until itrains, or I don't need your society. Now I do. I want you to come overto the vicarage with me, while I pay my congratulations to the bride. I've got an offering for her too. Something I brought from town, and Iwant you to carry it for me. "

"So likely, isn't it?" sniffed Peggy scornfully. "It shall never besaid of me that I trained my brother so badly that I carried even anumbrella in his company! What is it, Arthur? Do tell us? What haveyou got?"

But Arthur refused to tell. He slung the box on the crook of his stick, and led the way across the fields, smiling enigmatically at the girls'inquiries, but vouchsafing no clue to satisfy their curiosity. Therewas evidently some mystery afoot, and the expectation of its unravelmentgave a spice of excitement to the coming visit. The box containedsomething nice; Peggy felt sure of that, for when Arthur gave a presenthe gave something worth having. How pleased Esther would be, and howembarrassed! What fun it would be to witness the presentation, and helpout her acknowledgments by appropriate cheers and interjections!

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE. 

When the vicarage was reached a reconnoitre round the garden discoveredthe murmur of voices in the schoolroom, and marshalled by Arthur thethree visitors crept silently forward until they were close upon thewindow, when Eunice hung modestly in the rear, while her companionsflattened their faces against the panes. A shriek of dismay soundedfrom within, as Mellicent dropped a work-basket on the floor and buriedher face in her hands, under the conviction that the house was besiegedby wild Indians, and the advance party close upon her. A smaller shriekechoed from the further end of the room where Esther stood, being pinnedup in a calico lining by the hands of the local dressmaker, and thesmallest shriek of all came from the region of the sewing-machine, whereMrs Asplin let the treadle work up and down by itself, and clasped herheart instead of the seam. Esther fled precipitately behind a screen, Mellicent flopped on a chair, and Mrs Asplin cried loudly:

"Go away, go away. Come in, dear boy! Is it really you? What in theworld do you mean by startling us like this?"

"I've told you before, Arthur Saville, that it drives me crazy whenpeople come suddenly glaring in through the window! You'll kill mesome, day, or turn me into a jibbering idiot, and _then_ you'll besorry! Front doors are made to come in by, 'specially--especially whenvisitors are with you!" cried Mellicent severely, and at this MrsAsplin turned towards Eunice with her sunny, welcoming smile. 

"You are Miss Rollo, aren't you, dear? This bad boy had no business tobring you in here, but I've heard of you so often from Mellicent thatyou don't seem like a stranger. We are hard at work preparing for thewedding, so you must excuse the muddle. We are delighted to see you!"

"Oh, Eunice won't mind. She has heard so much about you too, mater, that she would have been quite disappointed to have found you sitting inthe drawing-room like any ordinary, commonplace person. Sorry Istartled you! I wouldn't make you jibber for the world, Chubby, so I'llknock next time, to let you know I'm coming. But where's the bride?Where's the bride? Is she coming out from behind that screen, or have Ito go and fetch her?"

At that Esther came forth quickly enough, a blue jacket fastened overthe calico lining, and her cheeks aglow with blushes, for here was adouble embarrassment--to face Arthur's banter for the first time sinceher engagement, and to be introduced to the great Miss Rollo in adressing-jacket! "The great Miss Rollo, " however, turned out to be asimple-looking girl, who looked much more afraid of her companions thanher companions were of her, while when she came face to face with Arthurhe seemed suddenly sobered, and uttered his congratulations in quite aquiet, earnest voice. Was this Esther? he was asking himself--thisrosy, smiling girl the sober, long-visaged Esther who had seemed so farremoved from youthful romance? Love was indeed a mighty force, if itcould bring about such a change as this--the right sort of love--that isto say, unselfish, ennobling, a love which has no thought for itself, but lives in the happiness of another. As Arthur looked at his oldfriend, and noted the softening of eye and lip, the new sweetness ofexpression, there rose before his imagination another face, which formany years had seemed to him the most beautiful in the world, but whichnow appeared suddenly hard and loveless. He never realised the fact forhimself, but it was really in this moment of meeting with Esther in theflush of her happiness that the last link was snapped in the chain whichhad bound him to Rosalind Darcy. 

The dream seemed to him to have lasted quite a long time, but in realitythe pause was but of a moment's duration, and had been abundantly filledby Mellicent, who having spied Arthur's parcel was consumed withcuriosity to discover its contents. 

"What's in the box?" she cried with the directness for which she wascelebrated, and Arthur picked up his parcel, and balanced it in hishands with a roguish glance in the bride's direction. 

"Something for Esther, for the bottom drawer. "

"The bottom drawer! What _are_ you talking about?"

"Every engaged young woman has a bottom drawer! It's part of theperformance, and you can't be properly engaged without it. It's thebottom drawer of the wardrobe generally, and all sorts of things live init--everything and anything that she can lay hands on, to put aside forthe new house. Fancy work, pictures, pottery, Christmas presents, andbazaar gleanings--in they go, and when she has friends to tea they sitin rows on the floor, and she undoes the wrapping, and they groan withenvy, and cry, `How sweet! How perfectly sweet! Won't it look sweet inthe drawing-room!'"

"You seem to know a great deal about it!"

"I do! I've heard about it scores of times, and of course I knew thatEsther would have a bottom drawer like the rest. "

"You were mistaken then! Esther has nothing of the sort. I am to beengaged such a short time, Arthur, that I have had no leisure to thinkof such things. In any case, I don't think it is much in my line. "

"Well, you needn't be so superior! If you haven't got a bottom drawer, you have the next thing to it. Who went over the house the very day shecame home, grabbing all the things that belonged to her, and taking themup to her room?" cried Mellicent the irrepressible. "Who took thelittle blue jug off my mantelpiece? Who took the brass candlestick fromthe hall? Who took the pictures from the schoolroom? Who took thetoilet-cover that she said I might have, and left me with nothing buttwo horrid mats? You _did_, you know you did, and it is not a bit ofuse giving yourself airs!"

Evidently not. Esther hung her head, and admitted the impeachment. Well, she _had_ thought that it would be nice to have her own things--it_did_ seem wise to collect them at once, before she grew too busy! Itwas very, very kind of Arthur, and she was truly grateful. Should sheopen the parcel now?

"Of course you must! Your first present! It is quite an event, andjust what I should have expected, that it should come from Arthur. Dearlad, always so thoughtful!" murmured Mrs Asplin fondly. "Open it onthe table, and we will sit round and watch. Come, Miss Rollo, sit byme. Perhaps you are in the secret already, and know what it is?"

"No, we don't know. We inquired, but he wouldn't tell us anything aboutit. "

"But it's probably salt-cellars! Men have so little imagination. Theyalways take refuge in salt-cellars!"

This from Peggy, while Esther looked polite and murmured:

"Most useful, I'm sure. Nothing more so!" and Mellicent grimacedvigorously. 

"Uninteresting, I call it! Now joolery is far nicer. I wish it werejoolery, but I'm afraid it's too big. Open it, do! Cut the string, anddon't fumble all day at one knot! The professor will buy you some more, if you ask him nicely. "

"Mellicent!" cried Esther deeply; but she cut the string as desired, laid back the wrappings, and took up a small tissue paper parcel. 

"Just a small trifle. Something useful for the bottom drawer!" murmuredArthur modestly, and the next moment the parcel fell on the table with acrash, while every one shrieked in chorus. Something had gone off witha bang, something fell out of its wrappings and clattered wood againstwood. A mouse-trap! A little, penny mouse-trap of plainest, commonestdescription! They could hardly believe their eyes--could do nothing butexclaim, gasp, and upbraid at one and the same moment. 

"You _said_ it was a wedding present!"

"I never did. It was you who said that. I said `something useful forthe bottom drawer. ' I hope, dear Esther, that you may find it very, very useful. "

"You mean creature! I hope it may be nothing of the kind; I might haveknown it was a trick. Now, what is in the other parcels? because ifthere are any more Jack-in-the-box springs, I prefer not to open them. One shock of that kind is quite enough. "

But Arthur vowed that not another spring was to be found, and, thusreassured, Esther opened in turns a spice-box, a nutmeg-grater, a box ofmatches, a flour dredger, and a bundle of clothes-pegs. 

Each object was greeted with a fresh peal of laughter from theonlookers, who, having recovered from the first disappointment, thoroughly enjoyed the joke played upon the sober Esther, while Estherherself tried hard to be superior and scathing, and Peggy's bright eyesroamed round in search of a final development. 

It was not like Arthur, she told herself, to disappoint a friend even infun, and she felt convinced that the joke would not end as it had begun. One by one she picked up the scattered articles and examined themgingerly. The mouse-trap was guiltless of bait, the spice-box empty aswhen it left the shop, but the matchbox felt strangely heavy. She shookit, and felt something tilt forward, peeped inside, and spied a smallmorocco box. 

"Joolery! Joolery!" shrieked Mellicent loudly. "It is--I said it was!Oh, the darling--sweety--pet! I wish--I wish I were going to bemarried!"

It was the daintiest little diamond brooch that was ever seen. A goldbar with a cluster of stones in the centre; handsome, yet unobtrusive;brilliant, yet modest; the very thing to suit at once the bride's quiettaste, and the sphere into which she was going. She was unaffectedlycharmed, holding it out to the light to admire the stones, her own eyesalmost as bright as themselves. 

"Oh, Arthur dear, and I called you mean! It was just like you to choosea ridiculous way of giving this lovely present. Fancy me with a diamondbrooch--I shall feel so grand. How can I ever thank you enough?"

Mrs Asplin dropped a tear on the shabby table-cloth, for she never_could_ resist a tear when she was very happy, and Mellicent wailedsadly:

"I wish I were married! I wish I were married! It would suit me farbetter than her. I wish I had been engaged first, after all, becausenow every one will give Esther a present as a compliment to the family, and when it comes to my turn they will think they have done their duty, and send nothing at all, or only some horrid, niggly little thing like abread-fork or crumb-scoop! I just know how it will be--"

"But you won't need presents, dear. You are going to marry amillionaire, and live in the lap of luxury ever after. You settled thatyears ago, " said Peggy slyly; but Arthur smiled reassuringly in thetroubled face, and said:

"Never mind, Chubby, you shall have exactly the same present from me, atany rate! Diamond brooch, mouse-trap, clothes-pegs, all complete. I'llstand by you. Just drop me a line when it's settled, and I will lookafter them at once. "

"Oh, thank you, Arthur--I will!" agreed Mellicent with a fervour whichevoked a peal of laughter from her companions. Esther gathered togetherher possessions and ran off to her own room to put on her dress, andMrs Asplin escorted her visitors to the drawing-room, where tea wasserved for their refreshment. Another woman might have apologised forthe shabby dress which she had donned for a hard day's work, and feltuncomfortable at having been discovered in such guise by a young ladyaccustomed to move in the highest circle of London society, but that wasnot Mrs Asplin's way. She seated herself in the sunniest seat that theroom afforded, and picked off the odd ends of thread which werescattered over her skirt with smiling unconcern, too much engrossed inthinking of her guests to have any care for her own appearance. Shemade Eunice sit beside her, and seeing that the girl looked shy, chattedaway to her in friendly Irish fashion, so as to put her at her ease. Her face lightened as she did so, for she was thinking to herself: "Butshe is charming! A dear, little tender face that might be quitebeautiful some day. The child is half alive, but if some one woke herup--I wonder now if Arthur--" She turned suddenly, and met Arthur's eyesfixed upon her, intent and questioning, as if for some reason he waskeenly interested in her impressions of Eunice Rollo. Was itimagination, or did he flush beneath her questioning glance? For onemoment she felt sure that he did, but the next it seemed as if she musthave been mistaken, for he was addressing her with all his wonted self-possession. 

"Mater, I've been telling these girls that I'm going to get up a picnicnext week. I want to arrange some sort of a jollification before Esthergoes, and a picnic seems the best thing to try for in this weather. Professor Reid will be here, so he will take care of Esther, and I'llget the two Darcys to join, and hire a chaperon for the occasion. Itwould be too tiring for you or my mother, for I want to fly to pasturenew and go some little distance; but if I speak nicely to little MrsBryce, she'll come like a shot, and be an addition to the party, for sheis a dear little soul, and younger than many people of half her age. You'll trust the girls to me, won't you, if I can fix it up?"

"Of course I will! It will be a pleasant break in the midst of ourpreparations. Where do you think of going? Have you made any plans, oris it still in the air?"

Arthur nodded his head in complacent fashion. "Now I'll tell you allabout it! I have been making inquiries for the last few days, and havepretty well made out my programme. This picnic is to be given inEsther's honour, and for once I am going to be extravagant, and hire asaloon carriage to take us in state to the place where we would be. Youlive in the country, and woods and dales are no novelty to you, so weare going to be adventurous this time, and go to the sea!"

"The sea!" echoed Mrs Asplin in dismay; but her quiet voice was drownedby the chorus of exclamations in which the girls gave vent to theirdelight. To people who live in inland places the very idea of visitingthe sea brings with it a sense of exhilaration, and the expectation ofArthur's picnic was trebled at once by the sound of that magic name. They questioned eagerly, even Eunice putting in her query with the rest, and Arthur smilingly unfolded his scheme. 

A two hours' journey would take them within five miles of an East Coastvillage, where some years before he had discovered an ideal spot for apicnic. This was no less than a tiny island lying out some distancefrom the shore--a charming little islet, its shores washed by the waves, its crest covered with grass, and shadowed by a tuft of trees. Therewere a few good boats to be obtained, and the fishermen would help Roband himself to row the party across, while, once arrived on the island, what could be more delightful than to sit on the sand with the wavessplashing up to their very feet, to drink in the fresh sea breeze, andenjoy their luncheon under the shade of the trees? They would have toleave early, as it might grow chilly in such an exposed place, but asthe last train left the station at seven o'clock, they would have notemptation to prolong their stay. 

The chorus of delight grew louder than ever as he spoke, and MrsAsplin's feeble objections were scarcely allowed a hearing. The girlslaughed her to scorn when she tried to prove the superiority of placesin the neighbourhood, and even Arthur paid less than his usual deferenceto her opinion, though he did check himself in the midst of anexplanation to ask what objections she had to offer to his plan. 

"I--I--Oh, none at all, only it is so far-off, and I'm nervous aboutyou, dears! If you were late getting back--"

"But we can't be late! The train settles that question. If that is theonly fear you have, you may put your mind at rest at once, dear. Thetrain settles that business for us. "

Arthur turned aside, as if the last word had been spoken on the subject;but Peggy suspected a deeper meaning to Mrs Asplin's words, and hungback on her way to the gate, to link her arm in that of her kind friend, and beg for an explanation. 

"Oh, Peg, it's the sea, the cruel sea!" cried Mrs Asplin then. "I havesuch a terror of the water since my boy was drowned! It's over tenyears ago now, but it's as fresh with me as if it had been justyesterday. My bonnie boy! You never saw him, Peg, but he was my first, and even Rex himself was never quite the same. It's foolish of me, andsinful into the bargain, for you are in God's keeping, wherever you maygo, and it would be selfish to spoil your enjoyment. I will try toovercome my fear, but, Peggy dear, you know what good reason I have fordreading suspense just now--and as you love me, don't let them miss thattrain! If you were late, if you didn't appear at the right time, Ishould be terrified, and imagine all sorts of horrors. I--I don't knowwhat would happen to me! Let nothing, _nothing_ make you late. Remember me, Peg, in the midst of your pleasuring!"

"Mater, I will!" cried Peggy solemnly. She looked in the sweet, wornface, and her heart beat quickly. A hundred resolutions had she made inher life, and alas! had also broken, but this time it would go hardlywith her if she neglected her vow to her second mother. 

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR. 

The next morning Peggy and Eunice converted the library into a work-room, and cut out their blouses by the aid of paper patterns borrowedfrom Mrs Saville's maid. This dignitary had made several offers ofhelp, which had been courteously but firmly refused, for the two newhands were determined to accomplish their task unaided, and thereby tosecure the honour and glory to themselves. 

"The first step is easy enough. Any baby could cut out by a pattern!"Peggy declared, but an hour's work proved that it would have required avery intelligent baby indeed to have accomplished the feat. It wasextraordinary how confusing a paper pattern could be! The only thingthat seemed more confusing than the pattern itself was the explanationwhich accompanied it. Peggy tossed the separate pieces to and fro, thewhile she groaned over the mysterious phrases. "`Place the perforatededge on the bias of the cloth!' Which is the perforated edge? Which isthe bias? `Be careful to see that the nicked holes come exactly in themiddle of--' I don't know in the least which they call the `nickedholes!' I can't think what is the use of half these silly littlepieces. If I couldn't cut out a pattern better than that, I'd retirefrom the business. Why can't they tell you plainly what you have todo?"

So on she stormed, prancing from one side of the table to the other, shaking the flimsy sheets in an angry hand, and scattering pins andneedles broadcast on the carpet, while Eunice, like the tortoise, toiledslowly away, until bit by bit the puzzle became clear to her mind. Shediscovered that one piece of the pattern stood for half only of aparticular seam, while others, such as collar and cuffs, represented awhole; mastered the mystery of holes and notches, and explained the sameto Peggy, who was by no means too grateful for her assistance. 

"Well, I'll take your word for it, " she said. "I myself can makenothing out of an explanation so illogical and lacking in common-sense. I'll cut the stupid thing out as you say, and see what comes of it. Here goes--"

Her scissors were in the silk before Eunice had time to protest, andaway she hacked, with such speed and daring that she had finished thecutting out before the other had finished her careful preparation of thefirst seam. 

"Now then for the tacking!" she cried, and for five minutes on end therewas silence, until-- "Dear me!" quoth Miss Peggy in a tone of dismay, and peaked solemn brows over her work. 

"What is the matter? Has something gone wrong?"

"Um--yes! Seems to have done. The stupid old silk must have gottwisted about somehow, when I was cutting out this back. The roses areall upside down!" She spoke in a studiedly careless manner, butEunice's face was a picture of woe. To her orderly mind the accidentseemed irretrievable; and yet how was it to be remedied, whenextravagant Peggy had used every fragment of her material? Her facefell, her voice thrilled with horror. 

"Never! You don't mean it! How dreadful! What will you do? Oh, Peggy, take mine, do, and let me buy something else for myself. "

"Not an inch! It's no use, Eunice, I will not do it! We are going tohave blouses alike, and that's settled. That's the worst of theseflower patterns, they do cut out so badly: but it is no use grievingover what cannot be cured. Go on with your work, my dear, and don'tmind me. "

"But what will you--"

"Sew it up as it is! I'm not sure that it won't look better, after all. More Frenchy!" and Peggy pinned the odd pieces together, and smiled atthe effect with a complacency which left the other breathless withastonishment. She seemed oblivious of the fact that she had made amistake, and utterly unconcerned at the prospect of wearing a garment inwhich the pattern reversed itself in back and front. Such a state ofmind was inconceivable to the patient toiler, who rounded every cornerwith her scissors as carefully as if an untoward nick meant destruction, and pinned and repinned half-a-dozen times over before she could satisfyherself of the absence of crinkles. Peggy was ready to be "tried on"before Eunice had half finished the first process, and though she wentobediently at the first call, the ordeal was a painful one to allconcerned. Eunice was so nervous and ignorant that she dare hardly makean alteration, for fear of making bad worse, while Peggy wriggled likean eel, turning her head now over this shoulder, now over that, andissued half-a-dozen contradictory orders at the same moment. 

"The shoulder creases--put the pins in tighter! The back is too wide--take a great handful out of the middle seam. Why does it stick out likethat at the waist, just where it ought to go in? Oh, the fulness, ofcourse, I forgot that. Leave that alone then, and go on to the neck. Put pins in all round where the band ought to go. "

"Tryings on" were numerous during the next few mornings; but, whileEunice's blouse gradually assumed a trig and reputable appearance, Peggy's developed each time a fresh set of creases and wrinkles. Neither girl was experienced enough to understand that carelessly cutand badly tacked material can never attain to a satisfactory result, norin truth did they trouble very much over the deficiency, for Peggy nosooner descried a fault, than her inventive genius hit on a method ofconcealing it. Revers, niches, and bows were tacked on with arecklessness which made Eunice gasp with dismay, but she could not denythat the effect was "Frenchy" and even artistic, for, whatever might beMiss Peggy's shortcomings as a plain sew-er, she had a gift of gracefuldraping which amounted almost to genius. After the first day'sexperience Peggy had readily consented to her friend's plea for a week'spreparation, and well it was that she had done so, for it was five gooddays before the bodices were sufficiently finished to allow the sleevesto be taken in hand. Oh, those sleeves! Who would ever have believedthat it could be so difficult to fit such simple things, or to persuadethem to adapt themselves to holes expressly provided for theiraccommodation? The girls spent weary hours turning, twisting, pleatingin, letting out, tacking, and untacking, until at length Peggy's long-worn patience gave way altogether, and she vowed that not once againshould the blouse go on her back until she donned it for the evening'sexhibition. 

"If they are not right this way, they will have to be wrong! I can'twaste all my life fussing over a pair of sleeves. What can it matterwhether they are put an inch one way or the other? They have just notto settle down and be happy where I put them, for I'm not going to movethem any more!"

She frowned as she spoke and drew an impatient sigh, which did notaltogether refer to the work on hand. There was a weight on her heartwhich refused to be conjured away even by the presence of Arthur andEunice, and the interests and occupations which they brought with them. Rob was angry--no, what was even worse, he was not angry, but, with astupid masculine blindness, had taken for granted that his company wasno longer desired. Nearly a fortnight had passed since that miserableafternoon, and not once had he been inside the gates of Yew Hedge. Shehad met him twice, and each time had come home from the interviewfeeling more miserable, as Rob elaborately sustained his old friendlymanner. To cry, "Hallo, Peggy!" on meeting; to discuss the doings ofthe neighbourhood in an easy-going fashion, as if no cloud hoveredbetween them, and then to march past the very gates without coming in, refuse invitations on trumpery excuses, and attend a church at theopposite end of the parish--such behaviour as this was worse thaninconsistent in Peggy's eyes, it approached perilously near hypocrisy!

"I don't care!" she told herself recklessly; but she did care all thesame, and her heart gave a throb of relief when on the morning of whathad come to be known in the family as "Blouse day, " Arthur announced hisintention of asking both the Darcy brothers to dinner. 

"After your hard work you ought to have an audience to admire andapplaud, " he said, "and I shall tell them we want them particularly. They were asking how your dressmaking was getting on the other day, so Iam sure they will be glad to accept. You won't want an answer, Isuppose, Mistress Housekeeper? They can return with me or not, as thecase may be?"

"Certainly! Certainly! It makes no difference, " said Peggy loftily;and thus it happened that the girls went upstairs to dress that eveningwithout knowing who would be waiting to receive them when they madetheir entrance into the drawing-room. The blouses were laid out in thedressing-room which connected the two bedrooms, and to a casual glancethere was no doubt which was the more successful. The one could boastno remove from the commonplace, the other was both artistic anduncommon, a garment which might have come direct from the hands of aFrench _modiste_. Eunice's face fell as she looked, and she breathed asigh of depression. 

"Oh, Peggy, how horrid mine looks beside yours! What a mean, skimpylittle rag! I am ashamed to appear in it. You will look beautiful, perfectly beautiful! You have done it splendidly. "

Peggy gave a murmur of polite disclaimer, and pursed in her lips torestrain a smile. 

"Wait until they are on, dear. You can never tell how a thing looksuntil it is on, " she said reassuringly; but alas, for Peggy, little didshe dream how painfully she would discover the truth of her own words. 

A quarter of an hour later Eunice was hooking the front of her bodice, when the door burst open and in rushed Peggy, red in the face, gaspingfor breath, her neck craned forward, her arms sticking out stiffly oneither side, for all the world like a waxen figure in a shop window. 

"My neck!" she gasped. "My sleeves! They torture me! My arms arescrewed up like sausages. The collar band cuts like a knife. I'm likea trussed fowl--I'll burst! I know I shall! I'll die of asphyxiation. What shall I do? What shall I do? What can have happened to make itlike this?"

"Oh dear! oh dear! You do look uncomfortable. It was big enough whenyou tried it on last. You must have drawn in the arm-holes while youwere sewing them. Yes, you have! I can see the puckers, and thesleeves are stretched so tight too. You didn't take them in again, surely?"

"Just a tiny bit. They looked so baggy. But the collar, Eunice, thecollar! For pity's sake take it off! I shall be raw in a moment. Takethe scissors, pull--tug! Get it off as quick as you can. "

"Take it off! But then what will you--" pleaded Eunice; but Peggy'seyes flashed at her with so imperious a command that she began to snipwithout further protest. The band came off easily--astonishinglyeasily, and Peggy heaved a sigh of relief, and flapped her arms in theair. 

"When! That's better. I can breathe again. I could not have borne itanother moment. Now I should be fairly comfortable, if only--only--thesleeves were a little bigger! It is too late to let them out, but justround the arm-holes, eh? A little tiny snip here and there to relievethe pressure?"

She put her head on one side in her most insinuating fashion, but Eunicewas adamant. Never, she protested, would she consent to such a step. No seam could be expected to hold, if treated in such fashion. Howwould Peggy like it if her sleeve came off altogether in the course ofthe evening? There would be humiliation! Better a thousand times atrifling discomfort than such a downfall as that!

"Trifling!" echoed Peggy sadly. "Trifling indeed. Shows all you know. I am suffering tortures, my dear, and you stand there, cool andcomfortable, preaching at me!" She paused for a moment, and for thefirst time stared scrutinously at her friend. Eunice looked charming, the simplicity of her dress giving a quaint, Quaker-like appearance tothe sweet face. Plain as her blouse was, it was a remarkable successfor a first effort, and though it had necessarily a dozen faults, thewhole effect was neat and dainty. 

"What did I tell you?" groaned Peggy dismally. "Who looks better now, you or I? I look `beautiful, ' don't I, perfectly beautiful! It's sobecoming to have no collar band, and one's arms sticking out likeflails! I sha'n't be able to eat a bite. It's as much as I can do tosit still, much less move about. I'll put on a fichu, and then I canleave some hooks unfastened, to give myself a little air. "

It seemed, indeed, the best solution, since somehow or other it wasnecessary to conceal the jagged silk round the neck. Peggy pinned on asquare of chiffon; but the numerous trimmings over which it lay gave aclumsy appearance to her usually trim little figure, while discomfortand annoyance steadily raised the colour in her cheeks. She wasconscious of appearing at her worst, and for one moment was tempted tothrow aside her plan, and take to ordinary evening-dress. Only for onemoment, however, for the next she decided roundly against so mean acourse. What if she had failed? her guest had succeeded, and why robher of praise well-earned? After all, would she not have been a hundredtimes more distressed if positions had been reversed, and Eunice wassuffering her present discomfort? The cloud left her brow, and she ledthe way downstairs with a jaunty air. 

"Come along, come along! I've always vowed that I enjoyed a goodbeating, and now I've got a chance of proving the truth of my words. You are a born dressmaker, my dear, and the sooner I retire from thebusiness the better. You will be the hero of the occasion, and I shallbe the butt; but don't look so remorseful, I implore you. It has been agreat joke, and some day--years hence!--I may even see some humour inthe present condition of my arms. I'm accustomed to being teased, anddon't care one little bit how much they deride me!"

A moment later, as the drawing-room door opened, she realised indeed howlittle she cared, for Rob was not there. His excuses had evidentlyalready been made, for no allusion was made to his absence, while herown appearance with Eunice was the signal for a general rising, everyone exclaiming and applauding, and walking round in admiring circles. Eunice was overwhelmed with congratulations, while Peggy had to run thegauntlet of remorseless family banter. 

Only one voice was raised in her behalf, but Hector Darcy declared withunblushing effrontery that he voted in her favour, and held to hisdecision, in spite of all that the others could say. Peggy deplored hiswant of taste, yet felt a dreary sense of comfort in his fealty. Itsoothed the ache at her heart, and made her so unconsciously gentle inreturn that the major's hopes went up at a bound. 

After dinner, chairs were carried into the verandah, and Peggy made nodemur when Hector set her seat and his own at a little distance from therest. Perhaps at heart she was even a little grateful to him for beingso anxious to enjoy her society, for no one else seemed to desire it forthat moment. Colonel and Mrs Saville were talking contentedlytogether, Arthur was engrossed with Eunice, Rob--ah, where was Rob? Hadhe made up his mind never to enter Yew Hedge again? Peggy turned herconversational gift to account, and led the subject so subtly in the wayshe would have it go, that presently Hector found himself explaining thecause of his brother's absence, believing that that explanation wasentirely of his own offering. 

"Rob is busy writing a paper for some magazine or review, and can thinkof nothing else. You know what he is when he once gets mounted on hishobby! He would have thought it a terrible waste of time to have lefthis papers to come out to dinner. "

Well, well, the time had been when Rob would not have thought it wasteof time to spend an evening with his friend; when not even an articlefor a review would have prevented him from witnessing the completion ofan enterprise in which his partner was interested. 

It was a very woe-begone Peggy who crept into bed that evening. Herarms were stiff and sore from their long pressure, there were the deepred marks on her shoulders where the seams had pressed into the flesh, but the ache in her heart was worse to bear than either one or theother. She burrowed her little brown head into the pillow, and the salttears trickled down her nose. 

"Nobody loves me!" she sobbed. "Nobody loves me! Mellicent was right. He loves beetles better than me!"

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE. 

A week later Arthur's picnic came off under circumstances of unusual_eclat_. The extravagant fellow had arranged everything on so luxuriousa scale that Mellicent sat in a dream of happiness, building castles inthe air, in which she continually drove about in dog-carts, travelled inreserved carriages, and ate luncheons provided by Buzzard. Her plumpface assumed quite a haughty aspect, as she mentally acknowledged thesalutations of the crowd, and issued orders to flunkies, gorgeous inpowder and knee-breeches. It was enough happiness just to sit and thinkof it, and munch the delicious chocolates which Arthur dispensed amonghis guests. 

It was a pretty scene--that group of young people in the Pullmancarriage, the girls in their white dresses, the tall, handsome men, thecheery little chaperon in the centre. The professor and Esther sat by awindow whispering earnestly together, for having been separated for aweary length of ten whole days, they had naturally large arrears of talkto make up. Arthur pointed out the various objects of interest toEunice, as the train whizzed past, and Peggy sat glued to the side ofMrs Bryce, determined not to be monopolised by Hector thus early in theday. Rob had come with his brother, but she felt little satisfaction inhis presence, knowing that he had tried to refuse the invitation, andhad only yielded on Arthur's assertion that he was needed for help, notornament, and must come whether he liked it or not, to lend a hand withthe oars. He looked pre-occupied and solemn, but was absolutelyfriendly in his manner, rejoicing in the fineness of the weather, andcongratulating Peggy on the success of her dressmaking experiment, ofwhich he had heard from his brother. To explain that Hector's reportwas entirely prejudiced, seemed but a tacit acknowledgment of hisinfatuation, and Peggy blushed in sheer anger at the perversity of Fate, the while she gave the true version of the affair, and dilated on herown sufferings. 

"It will be a lesson to me for life not to interfere with the businessof others, and take the bread out of the mouths of professionals byamateur interference, " she concluded grandiloquently, and Rob smiled inhis grave, kindly fashion. It seemed to Peggy that there was an addedkindliness in his smile of late, and several times during the morningshe looked up suddenly, to discover his eyes fixed upon her with ascrutiny at once so tender, so anxious, and so searching, that she wasobliged to turn aside to conceal her tears. 

When the train arrived at its destination, a couple of carriagesconveyed the travellers on the next stage of their journey, and withtheir arrival at the little fishing village came the first hitch in theprogramme. Arthur had written in advance to ask that two of the bestboats should be reserved for his party, and that a fisherman should bein readiness to go in each, so that his friends need not exertthemselves more than they felt inclined. It is one thing, however, todespatch an order to the depths of the country, and quite another tofind it fulfilled. As a matter of fact, the letter was even now lyingunopened in the village post-office, and Arthur was confronted with theintelligence that men and boats had departed _en masse_ to attend aregatta which was taking place some miles along the coast. Only a fewof the oldest and most unwieldy boats had been left behind, and neitherman nor boy could be found to row them. Here was a fine predicament! Asnapshot taken of the party at this moment would have been an eloquentstudy in disappointment, and each one looked expectantly at Arthur, waiting for him to find a solution of the difficulty. 

"Here is a fine pickle! I'm furious with myself, and yet I don't seewhat more I could have done. There are two alternatives before us, sofar as I can see--either we must get into one of these old tubs and rowourselves across, or give up the island altogether, and spend the daywhere we are. "

At this there was a groan of dismay, for, truth to tell, the village wasof an uninteresting character, and the sands felt like an oven in theshadeless noon. To spend the day here would indeed be waste of time, while only a few miles off lay the island of their dreams--thatwonderful island, with the blue waves splashing its shores, the kindlytrees shading its crest. 

"The island! the island!" cried the girls in chorus, while the menlooked at each other, braced themselves up, and said:

"We can do it. Why not? It will be a stiff pull, but the day is ourown. We can take our time, and rest when we are tired. Let us go atonce and choose a boat. "

It was Dobson's choice, however, or very nearly so, for the only boatsleft were tubs indeed, in which a score of passengers could have beenaccommodated as easily as eight. Large as they were, however, there wasone member of the party who seemed diffident about their sea-goingquality, and, wonderful to relate, that person was Peggy herself. 

"Is it safe?" she kept asking. "Is it safe? Are you quite sure it issafe?"--and her companions stared in amazement at this sudden access ofnervousness. 

"Why, Peggy, you are surely not turning coward in your old age!" Arthurcried laughingly, as he dragged at the unwieldy bulk. "If you areafraid of this old bark, I don't know when you would feel safe. It islike going to sea in a pantechnicon!"

"And after a voyage to India, too! How funny! I am not a bit afraid, and I have never been out of England in my life. Are you afraid ofbeing drowned?" chimed in Mellicent, with an air of superiority whichgoaded Peggy past endurance. 

"I was not thinking of myself. It is possible sometimes to be nervousfor another, " she blurted out, and the next moment wished her tongue hadbeen bitten off before she had uttered such a rash remark; for whatcould Rob think, or his companions either, but that the person for whomshe was anxious was present among them? They had not heard MrsAsplin's words of entreaty, or seen the strained expression on her faceas she murmured, "Remember, dear! Oh, be sure to remember!"

She turned and walked along the shore by herself, clasping her hands ina passion of longing and pity. 

"I gave her my promise, and I'll keep it, whatever they think. It willbe my fault if anything goes wrong. I know, and they don't!"

It was one o'clock before the island was reached, for the row out took along time, despite the fact that the amateur oarsmen were all fairlyproficient at their work. Even the professor pulled with a will, whileto see haughty Hector in his shirt sleeves, with his hair matted on hisforehead, was indeed a novel experience. Arthur was stroke, andMellicent sat in front and coached him in his duty, to the amusement ofthe company and his own unspeakable delight, and Eunice dabbled her handin the water, and sent little showers of spray tossing up into the air. Every now and then, when Arthur made a reply to Eunice more professedlydeferential than usual, her eyes met his, and they smiled at eachother--that smile of happy, mutual understanding which had grown commonbetween them in the last few months. Peggy intercepted one of theglances, and felt at once rejoiced and sorrowful; rejoiced because itwas good to see Arthur started on the way she would have him go, sorrowful because she realised, as many another had done before her, that his gain must also be her loss, and that just in proportion asEunice became necessary to him her own importance must decrease. 

When all was said and done, however, it was impossible to indulge in lowspirits in the hours that followed. Oh, the delights of that island, the dear, shingly beach with its little pools full of a hundred brinytreasures, the long trails of seaweeds, which were credited with thegift of foretelling weather as well as any barometer; the tiny crabsthat burrowed among the stones; the sea anemones, the jelly-fish, soinnocent to regard, so deadly to encounter. They were all there, withtiny little pink-lined shells, and pebbles of marvellous transparencywhich must surely, surely, be worth taking to a lapidary to examine!What cries of delight followed the landing, what hasty summoning of thewhole party to witness some fresh discovery; what trippings on slipperystones, and splashing of fresh white dresses! Then, too, the long-checked pangs of hunger asserted themselves, and would no longer berestrained, and the men were hardly allowed time to fasten the boat, goimperiously were they hurried on shore with the precious freight ofhampers. 

Lunch was spread beneath the tree, and was no sooner finished thanMellicent inquired, "When's tea?" a request which the hearers felt boundto deride, though in reality it found an echo in every heart. Astonishing as it may appear, a picnic lunch invariably seems to createa longing for the cup which cheers, and on this occasion the sea air hada sleepifying influence which increased that desire. 

"I re-ally think we had better have it soon. I can hardly keep from y-awning all the time!" cried Mrs Bryce, suiting the action to the word, and such was the result of infection that two pairs of hands went up toas many mouths even as she spoke. 

"Very well, then, say four o'clock. Can't possibly have it beforethen, " said Arthur, struggling vainly to keep his jaws together. "Oh, this will never do. Come down to the rocks, all of you, and get a goodblow to freshen you up. I never saw such a company of sleepers!"

Eunice and Mellicent followed obediently enough, while the lovers seatedthemselves in a quiet corner, and Rob lay down on the sand beside one ofthe little pools, to watch the movements of the crawling insects. Histrained glance was quick to understand the purport of what would haveseemed aimless fittings to and fro to an ordinary observer, and soon outcame notebook and pencil, and he was hard at work chronicling a dozeninteresting discoveries. Peggy lingered behind to offer her help toMrs Bryce, but that good lady, being secretly anxious to indulge inforty winks, seconded Hector Darcy's protest in so emphatic a mannerthat she had no loophole for delay. She strolled with him down to theshore, following Arthur and his companions, but not so closely thatthere was not a distance of several yards between the two big stoneswhich had been selected as resting-places. So far as privacy ofconversation was concerned, the yards might have been miles, for thewaves dashed up with a continual murmur, and the breeze seemed to carrythe sound of the voices far out to sea. Peggy clasped her hands on herknee, and gazed before her with dreamy eyes. Her little face lookedvery sweet and thoughtful, and Hector Darcy watched her beneath the brimof his hat, and built his own castle in the air, a castle which hadgrown dearer and more desirable ever since his return to England. Theopportunity for which he had been waiting had come at last, and surelyit was an omen for good that it had come by the side of that sea whichhad witnessed their meeting; which, if all went well, would witnesstheir start together on the new life!

"I shall be going back to India soon, Peggy, " he said softly. "The timeis drawing near;" and Peggy looked in his face, and realised that whatshe had dreaded was at hand, and could not be avoided. She heard herown voice murmur words of conventional regret, but Hector took no noticeexcept to look still deeper into her eyes. 

"Am I to go alone, Peggy?" he asked gently. "I have been an independentfellow all my life, and thought I needed no one but myself, but that isall altered since I met you! I should get along badly now without youto help me, and share my lot!"

"Oh, Hector, no! Don't say so. It's all a mistake. How could I helpyou? I have been a hindrance, not a help. It was owing to mycarelessness that you hurt yourself, and it was only your generositywhich made light of it. Father says it is a serious thing for a soldierto sprain his ankle, for it is never so strong again, and may fail himat a critical moment. I know quite well how much harm I have done you. "

"Do you, Peggy? I don't agree with you there; but if it is so, is notthat all the more reason why you should do me a good turn now? I don'tmind your blaming yourself, dear, if it makes you the more inclined tobe generous. I have loved you ever since we met, and it would beimpossible to part from you now. I need you, Peggy; come to me! Be mywife, and give me the happiness of having you always beside me. "

He spoke with a whole-hearted earnestness which brought the tears intoPeggy's eyes, but she shook her head none the less firmly. 

"I can't! I can't! It would be doing you a worse injury than thefirst. I should be no help to you, Hector, for I don't care for you inthe way you mean, and I could never marry a man unless I loved him withall my heart. It is all a mistake--indeed it is. You only imagine thatyou care for me because you have seen a great deal of me lately, and Iseem part of home and the old life. When you have gone back to India, you will forget all about me, or be glad that I did not take you at yourword. "

Hector pressed his lips together and gave a strained attempt at a smile. 

"I am not a boy, Peggy. I know what I want, but you--you are so young, how can you be sure of yourself yet? I am not going to take `No' for ananswer. I will wait--ask for an extension of leave--come home for youlater on. You shall have time, plenty of time, but I will not let youdecide at once. You don't know your own mind!"

"Oh, Hector!" Even at that critical moment a gleam of fun twinkled inPeggy's eyes. "Oh, Hector, how can you? No one has ever accused mebefore of not knowing my own mind. I know it only too well, and I willnot let you wait on, to gain nothing but a second disappointment. Ishould not change, and listen, Hector--it would be a bad thing if I did!I like you very much--far, far better than I ever believed I could dowhen we first met, for you seemed so different then, so haughty andself-satisfied, that if you had not been Rob's brother I should havedisliked you outright. I see now that I judged you too quickly, butthere is still so much difference between us that we should never behappy together. You are a man of the world, and like to live in theworld, and conform to its ways, and at heart I am nothing but aBohemian. I have no respect for the rules and regulations of Society, and the only feeling they arouse in me is a desperate desire to breakthrough them and shock Mrs Grundy. I am erratic, and careless, andforgetful. I am ashamed of it, and honestly mean to improve, but, oh, poor Hector, how you would suffer if you had to put up with me duringthe process! You ought to marry a clever woman who would keep yourhouse as you would like it kept, and help you on by her gracious ways, not a madcap girl who has not learned to manage herself, much less otherpeople. Dear Hector, I thank you with all my heart for thinking sokindly of me and paying me such an honour, but, indeed, indeed, itcannot be. "

She laid her hand on his as she spoke with a pretty, winsome gesture, and Hector just touched it with his own, and then let it drop. Hisexpression had altered completely while she was speaking, and he hadlost his air of assurance. Those few words which had dropped out sounconsciously had convinced him of the hopelessness of his cause moreentirely than any argument. "If you had not been Rob's brother. " Shewould have disliked him if he had not been Rob's brother. She could notdislike one who was Rob's brother! Innocent Peggy little suspected theeloquence of that confession, but Hector understood, and read in it thedownfall of his hopes. He sat gazing out to sea, while she looked athim with anxious eyes, and for a long time neither spoke a word. Then--"I could have loved you very dearly, Peggy, " he said softly, "verydearly!" The strong chin trembled, and Peggy's heart yearned pitifullyover him, but she noticed with relief that he spoke in problematicalfashion, as if the love were more a possibility of the future than apresent fact. Men of Hector Darcy's type set an exaggerated value onanything which belongs to themselves, the while they unconsciouslydepreciate what is denied them. Peggy understood that the very fact ofher refusal of himself had lessened her attractions in his sight, andthe knowledge brought with it nothing but purest satisfaction. 

It was a relief to both when the summons to tea relieved them from theirpainful _tete-a-tete_, but if they flattered themselves that theirdisturbed looks escaped the notice of their friends, they were quitemistaken. Each member of the party, even to Mellicent herself, wasaware that some development of the situation had taken place sincelunch, and pondered anxiously as to what it could be. At the one momentit seemed that they must surely be engaged; at the next it was asevident that they were not; and Mellicent composed imaginary interviewsthe while she demolished cakes and biscuits, in which she heard Peggy'svoice murmuring alternate vows of love and friendship. 

"He has proposed to her, I'm certain of it!" she told herself, "and oh, how I wish I had been there! I'd simply love to have heard him do it. I'm glad women don't have to ask men to marry them, it must be soembarrassing to be refused! Now, if Hector Darcy had proposed to me, Ishould have said `Yes' out of sheer fright, but Peggy would refuse aprince to-morrow, if she got the chance. I wonder what she said to him!In books the girl always says, `I cannot give you my love, but I willalways be your friend. ' I should be so cross, if she said that to me, that I should want to shake her. How could you be friends with a personwho had made you so miserable? ... Now she is smiling at him aspleasantly as ever ... They _must_ be engaged! I'll be bridesmaidagain, and get a nice present! I wonder what Rob--"

But at this interesting moment Arthur broke in upon her surmises bycalling attention to the current which was sweeping round the island. 

"Just look at that water rushing past!" he cried. "We didn't noticeanything like that when we rowed across. It was slack tide then, Isuppose, and now it is rising. It is running strong! I say, what aboutthat boat? We had better look after her at once. "

Rob leapt to his feet before the words were well spoken, and ranhurriedly forward. His companions watched him go, saw him cross theplot of grass, come out from beneath the shadow of the trees, and standfor a moment silhouetted against the sky; then he stopped short, andthrew up his hands with a gesture of dismay. It was indeed a sight tofill the onlooker with dismay, for the tide had reached the spot wherethe boat was moored, and was drifting her rapidly towards the shore!

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX. 

In another moment all the members of the party had left their seats, andwere standing by Rob's side, gazing disconsolately at the lost boat. Already it had been carried to a considerable distance, and the four menstared into each other's faces in horrified bewilderment. 

"This is a nice state of things!"

"What _is_ to be done? How on earth are we to get her back?"

"She has floated so far--too far, I am afraid, for anyone to swim afterher. "

"I could not last out such a distance. It seems a risky thing toattempt, much too risky. It would not improve matters to have adrowning case into the bargain. I am afraid none of us dare attemptit. "

Then there was a pause, while the girls huddled together in a group, watching the men's faces with anxious glances. Arthur stood frowningand biting his moustache, his eyes bright with anger. 

"I should like to shoot myself for my stupidity! Why could I not havethought of the tide when we were beaching the boat? It would have beenjust as easy to drag her up a few yards higher, and then we should havebeen safe. We should not have been in such a stupid hurry to befinished, but I heard Peggy's voice calling to me and--"

"Oh no, no! Don't say it--don't say it! Arthur, Arthur, don't say itwas my fault!" cried Peggy in a voice of such agonised distress asstartled the ears of her companions. Arthur's eyes turned from the boatfor the first time, and he hastened to her side. 

"Why, Peg, " he cried, "what's the matter, dear? Nobody was blaming you;there is not a shadow of blame to be laid on you. The fault is ours fornot giving more thought to what we were about. Rob and I ought to knowhow to beach a boat by this time, seeing the amount of yachting we havedone in our day, but, indeed, I don't need to blame any one but myself;I was in charge, and should have taken proper care. "

"Well, it is not much use discussing who is to blame; the mischief isdone, and we had better set our wits to work to remedy it, " cried thelittle chaperon briskly. "If the boat cannot be brought back, I supposeit means that we must stay here until--"

"Oh, how exciting! It's just like the _Swiss Family Robinson_, and_Leila on the Desert Island_. It's as good as being shipwrecked, without any of the bother, " interrupted Mellicent gushingly. "Now, then, we must make a tent, and examine the trees to see which are goodto eat, and catch crabs and lobsters, and shoot the birds as they flypast, and Professor Reid shall be the father--the wise, well-informedman who knows what everything is, and how everything should be done--andEsther shall be his wife, and--"

"Mellicent, don't! Don't be silly, dear!" pleaded Esther gently. "Itis not a subject for jokes. Seriously, Arthur, how long may we have tostay? Is there any chance of being left here for the night?"

"Not the slightest, I should say. If we don't get back in time for ourdrive to the station, the flymen will give the alarm, and some one willcome over to see what has gone wrong. The worst that may happen is thatwe shall have to wait until the men get back from their regatta, but youneed have no fear of remaining for the night. "

"But in any case it will be impossible to catch our train. "

"I fear it will. We shall have to make the best of it, and camp at theinn until morning. It's unfortunate, but there are worse troubles atsea. Don't look so miserable, Peggy; I promise you, you shall come tono harm. "

"But, mother--Mrs Asplin--what will they think? If we don't get backuntil late, can we send a telegram to them? It is such a tiny placethat the office might be closed. "

Arthur's face clouded over, for this was a view of the case which hadnot occurred to him, and former experiences of country villages did nottend to reassure him. 

"I can't tell you. I will drive to the station and do my best to send awire from there, but that's all I can say. There is one comfort: theyknow at home that if we miss the seven o'clock train, we are fixed forthe night, so they won't be as anxious as they might otherwise havebeen. They will probably guess pretty well what has happened. "

He spoke with an assumption of confidence, but Peggy was not to bedeceived, and she turned on her heel and walked along the shore, wringing her hands together, and catching her breath in short, gaspingsobs. 

"Help me! Oh, help me!" she repeated over and over again in a quiveringvoice, and the cry was addressed to no human ear. She was speakingdirect to One who understood her trouble, who knew without being toldthe reason of her anxiety. Not in vain had Mrs Asplin set an exampleof a Christian's faith and trust before the girl's quick-seeing eyes. Peggy had never forgotten her sweet calm on hearing the doctor'sverdict, or that other interview in the vicarage garden when she herselfhad first resolved to join the great army of Christ, and the habit wasgrowing daily stronger to turn to Him for help in all the difficultpaths of life. Now in "this moment of intensest anxiety her firstimpulse was to leave her companions, " and go away by herself where shecould pour out her heart in a deep, voiceless prayer. She walked roundto the further side of the little islet, and seating herself on the samestone which an hour earlier had been the scene of her _tete-a-tete_ withHector, covered her face with her hands and rocked to and fro in anabandonment of grief. They could not catch the train ... They couldsend no telegram of reassurement; the night would pass--the long, longnight, and no word would be received of their safety ... For her ownfather and mother she was not seriously concerned, for they were too oldtravellers not to allow for unexpected delays, and had moreoverprophesied more than once that such a scatter-brained party would becertain to miss their train; but Mrs Asplin with her exaggerated ideasof distance, her terror of the sea, her nervous forebodings of evil--howwould she endure those long waiting hours? With her imaginative eye, Peggy saw before her the scene in the drawing-room at the vicarage, asthe hour of arrival passed by without bringing the return of thetravellers; saw the sweet, worn face grow even paler and more strained, the thin hands pressed against the heart. She recalled the patheticplea which had been made to her, and her own vow of remembrance, andonce more the responsibility of the position seemed heavier than shecould bear. "Oh, help me!" she murmured once more. "Help me _now_!"and then a voice spoke to her by name, and she looked up, to see Rob'sanxious face looking into hers. 

"What is it, Peggy? Something troubles you--something more than youwill tell the others. Can you tell me? Can I help you, dear?"

It was the old Rob back again at the first hint of trouble, the old Rob, with no trace of the laboured pleasantness of the past weeks, but witheyes full of faithful friendship. Peggy gave a gasp of relief, andclutched his arm with an eager hand. 

"Oh, Rob, yes! I'll tell you! It was a secret, but I must tell someone, I must have some one to consult. " And then in hurried accents sheconfided to him her promise to Mrs Asplin, and the sad reason whichmade it so necessary to preserve her from alarm. "You see, Rob, it isvery serious, " she said in conclusion. "It may be a case of life anddeath, for the doctor said she couldn't bear any strain, and when Ipromised, knowing so well all that it meant, she will feel she has goodreason for fear, if we do not return. All the night long, and both hergirls here! Oh, Rob, think what it will be! I feel as if I could notbear it; is if I could run all the way home to comfort her. You alwayshelped me, Rob; you used to find a way for me out of my old childishtroubles--do help me now! Think of _some_ way by which we can getback. "

Rob looked at her fixedly, and his lips smiled, but his eyes were graveand steady. 

"I'll try, Peggy, " he said, "I'll do my best. There is nothing I wouldnot do for Mrs Asplin and--_you_! Remember always, whatever happens, that nothing you could have done for me to-day would have made me sohappy as asking my help in your trouble. " He turned away as he spokethe last word, for the rest of the party were now approaching along thesands, bearing with them a branch of a tree, and the table-cloth whichhad been used for lunch. It had occurred to Arthur that if a flag couldbe erected at this particular spot, it might possibly catch the eyes ofthe fishermen, and attract them to call at the island on their way tothe shore, and the idea had been enthusiastically welcomed by hisfriends. It is astonishing how speedily the charms of a situation areminimised when that situation becomes a necessity instead of a choice. Before the discovery of the missing boat, the island had seemed all thatwas charming and romantic; now it seemed suddenly to have become chillyand forsaken, a bank of sand in a waste of water; a prison-house ratherthan a pleasure-ground. Eunice began to shiver, Mrs Bryce felt certainthat the grass was damp, and the professor was full of anxiety about his_fiancee_. One and all they were thankful for the occupation oferecting the flagstaff, and Arthur had no lack of assistants in histask. The hole was dug out to the proper depth with the assistance ofsuch motley tools as the ferrules of sticks and parasols, and the stoneswhich were scattered along the beach, while the cloth was sewed to thestick by the careful Esther, who never by any chance travelled aboutwithout a needle full of cotton in her pocket, in company with suchother usefuls as sticking-plaster, hair-pins, and camphor pills. Thecamphor pills were brought forth now, and received a very differentwelcome from that which would have been afforded them an hour before. Even Peggy took her turn with the rest, and though the men drew the lineat such an exhibition of weakness, they hinted that an additional cup oftea would be acceptable in its stead. 

"We have done all we can, so now let us go back to our meal, and be asjolly as we can, " said Arthur. 

"We will brew a fresh lot of tea and drown our sorrows in the bowl; andif the viands give out, Mellicent can get us bread from the bread-treesand milk from the cocoanuts. Rob can climb up and bring one down, as heis accustomed to savage regions. Where _is_ Rob, by the bye? He washere ten minutes ago. "

"He walked over to the other end of the island. I'll go round and givehim a call, " Hector said; and in default of anything better to do hiscompanions followed in a long, straggling line, but no sign of Rob didthey find, only a little heap of clothing on the shore--a pair of boots, a coat, and waistcoat, and a sailor hat, which told their own taleplainly enough, even without the sight of the dark head which couldpresently be observed bobbing up and down between the waves. Rob hadswum off to try to recover the boat, and was risking his life in theeffort!--For a moment horror held his friends dumb, then the men brokeinto a chorus of denunciations. 

"He'll never do it! He had no right to go off like that withoutconsulting us--without saying a word to a soul! A foolhardy trick!"

"He knew we would not let him try it. He is a capital swimmer, but it'sa stiff pull, and he can't catch her up, for she will drift with thetide further and further away. "

"_Will_ she? Are you sure? Does she seem to you any further off nowthan she was a quarter of an hour ago? I don't think she is. I can seeher just as distinctly. Ah! I believe I understand it now. She hasdrifted on to a sandbank, and is not moving at all. Good old Rob! Heknows what he is about. If he can only hold out, he'll get her sureenough. "

"If--yes, but if he does not? If he gets cramped or exhausted, there isno one to help him. We should have to stand here helpless, and see himsink. It was mad--mad--he should not have risked it! I'll give him apiece of my mind when he gets back!" cried Arthur hotly, and then, "Goodold Rob!" he added in another voice. "Good old Rob! Just like him tosteal away without saying a word to a soul. Just like him to think ofevery one else before himself. Give him a cheer, boys! Give him acheer to help him along. "

And what a cheer that was that burst forth in response to his words! Itrang over the sea, eloquent with all the hope, and fear, and longingthat were beating in eight anxious hearts; once and yet again itsounded, with Peggy's high treble ringing out over all the rest. "Bravo, Rob! Bravo! Hurrah! Hurrah! Hurrah!"

The dark head turned, a white arm waved in the air, and then Rob settledhimself once more to his task, while his friends watched in tenseanxiety. The professor drew Esther's hand through his arm and claspedit unashamed, and Arthur turned abruptly aside, putting his hands to hisface. 

"I can't watch him;" he cried brokenly. "I must go away. Come and talkto me till it is over--help me to bear it!" His eyes met Peggy's as hefinished speaking, passed on with an unsatisfied expression, andfastened upon Eunice. "You!" his expression said as plainly as wordscould say it, "I mean _you_!" and Eunice followed without a word. 

At another time the episode would have attracted universal attention, but the four remaining members of the party were so much engrossed withtheir own thoughts that hardly a glance was cast after the retreatingcouple. Mrs Bryce was eager to take Major Darcy aside, and ask hisadvice as a soldier and campaigner as to what steps could be taken toprepare for a possible night's vigil. "Hope for the best and preparefor the worst, " was her motto; and she had already hit on a spot where, by pegging down the branches of trees, and fastening cloaks over thegaps, a very fair tent could be manufactured. She bore Hector away tosurvey it, and Peggy and Mellicent were left alone together, the latterstaring with curious eyes in her companion's face. An hour ago Peggyhad been the most agitated of the party, and had showed a terrorinconsistent with her character, yet now, when there seemed an evengreater need for anxiety, she was calm and quiet, a little white imageof composure. 

"Peggy, " she whispered softly, "aren't you frightened? Do you think hewill--get there, Peggy? Do you think he will be--safe?"

"I know he will be safe, Mellicent. "

"But they say it is so dangerous! They say it is a risk. He _might_ bedrowned!"

"He will be safe, Mellicent. I am quite sure of it. "

"But, oh, Peggy, how can you tell? How can you be sure?"

Peggy's eyes came round with a flash, and stared full in Mellicent'sface. 

"Because I love him, Mellicent! Because we belong to one another, Roband I, and I cannot live without him. Because I have asked God to takecare of him for me, and I know He will do it!"

Mellicent shrank back aghast. What a confession to have heard fromPeggy's own lips! Peggy, the reserved and dignified; Peggy, who was soscrupulously reticent about her own feelings! She could hardly believeher ears. It seemed unnatural, alarming, almost shocking. Her eyesdropped to the ground, she shuffled uneasily to and fro, and creptquietly away. 

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN. 

Peggy's faith was justified, for though the way was long, and thecurrent often swept him aside, Rob struggled on gallantly until, afterwhat seemed an interminable period of suspense, his friends saw himclamber into the boat as she lay on the sandbank. Then for some minutesthere was no movement, and though it was to be expected that he wouldneed a rest after his exertions, the faces on shore began to lengthen astime passed by, and brought no sign of an advance. 

"I don't know how he is going to move her now that he _is_ there! Robis strong enough, but one man is little use in a boat of that size. Howcan he expect to row her back alone?"

"Against the tide, too! He would wear himself out, and make noprogress. I expect he recognises that by this time, and will notattempt it. It would not help us much to see him carried away. "

"He cannot be in a condition to do much pulling, poor fellow! He mustbe pretty well played out. I'm afraid after all it has been a waste ofenergy. "

"Rob would not have gone if he had not had some plan in his head. Healways thinks before he acts. He would never have risked his life toget to the boat if he had no means of moving her, " said Peggy proudly;and even as she spoke a simultaneous exclamation of delight went up fromthe watchers, as the end of a sail flapped in the breeze. They were attoo great a distance to distinguish the mast, but all had noticed itspresence in the bottom of the boat as they rowed out to the island, andnow realised in a flash its value under the circumstances. Rob wouldhave no struggling with the oars, he would trust to the sail to carryhim back, and so experienced a yachtsman might be trusted to make themost of the opportunity. Arthur tossed his cap into the air, andshouted aloud in pure gladness of heart. Though he had tried to makethe best of the situation, he had been oppressed by dread, and eachmoment, as it passed, had seemed to bring with it some fresh possibilityof disaster. The fishermen might not return from their regatta untilthe following day; the flymen might not be able to organise a search;the weather might change, and turn to rain or wind. The very thought ofthe consequences of a night spent on the island made him grind his teethin despair, while Rob's hazardous expedition had appeared a veritablelast straw. But now, in a moment, everything was changed; what beforehad seemed a hopeless, almost criminal attempt, had become practicalcertainty, as, borne by the friendly sail, the boat drew nearer andnearer to her goal. Rob's figure could now be plainly discerned, andpresently even his face was distinguishable as he waved backacknowledgments of the cheers sent to him across the water. Half-a-dozen eager hands were waiting to help with the boat as she ran ashore, and there he stood, the water dripping from his clothes, his hairruffled into a veritable mop of dark brown curls, his face beaming withpleasure and triumph. 

"Got her at last!" he gasped. "Got her at last! Bundle in! Bundle in!We'll catch our train yet. I'll give you a hand with the hampers. " Hehad no thought for his own drenched condition, but Arthur shook himaffectionately by the shoulders and cried:

"You'll do nothing of the kind! We have still ten minutes to sparebefore we need start, and you'll just come apart with me and have a goodrub down! You have done your share of the work. Let the others lookafter the hampers. "

"And you shall have a cup of tea--a good hot cup the moment you areready for it!" cried Mrs Bryce, nodding her cheery head in hisdirection. "You are a hero, Mr Darcy, and you shall write your name inmy autograph volume as a reward for valour. This is the first adventureI've ever had, and I shall brag about it all the rest of my life. "

"And so shall I!" affirmed Mellicent truthfully. "Only I wish I hadswum out myself. It's stupid having an adventure when you are not thehero. " But Peggy said only three short words: "Thank you, Rob!" andpressed his fingers in an eager grip. 

Ten minutes later they had left the island, and Rob was pulling at theoars as vigorously as if he felt no fatigue from his previous exertions. Truth to tell, he did not, for the mind has a more powerful influenceover the body than many of us suspect, and the last hour had revealed asecret which made it seem impossible ever again to feel tired ordiscouraged. Peggy loved him! The doubts of the past weeks had beenbut ugly dreams, and he was awake once more, and in the sunshine. Throughout the drive to the station and the railway journey home, hekept intentionally apart, not trusting himself to speak to her in thepresence of strangers; but if he seemed neglectful, Arthur abundantlymade up for his absence by hanging lovingly round his little sister, andwaiting upon her with a persistency which seemed to betray some innerremorse. At last, as they were left together for a few minutes at theend of the corridor carriage, his discomfort forced itself into words, and he said uneasily:

"I feel as if I had neglected you, Peg, and thought too little of you inthe midst of my excitement. If any one had told me that we should be indanger, and that my first thought would not be of you, I should haveknocked him down for his pains, but--but you saw how it was, and youcan't be more astonished than I am myself! I never thought I was thatkind of fellow. Can you understand how a man could be so weak andfickle as to believe himself in love with one woman, and then suddenlydiscover--"

"I can understand that a man might believe that he had found his idealin one place, and discover that he had made a mistake, and that inreality it was waiting for him somewhere else; and I call that open-minded and enlightened--not in the least weak or fickle!" cried Peggy inreply; whereat Arthur smiled at her with kindly eyes. 

"You nice little dear!" he said. "How refreshing it is to hear one'sconduct described in the right terms! You are a prejudiced judge, Ifear, Peg, but I like your verdict. Don't leap to conclusions now inyour usual impetuous fashion, and believe that everything is settled, because it isn't, and won't be for a long time to come. I will not pay_her_ the poor compliment of seeming to regard her as a solace for theold disappointment. I will wait and work, and try to make myself moreworthy of her, and then if she will allow me, I'll try to pay her back alittle for all she has done for me. There's a good time coming, Peg!Yes, yes, I feel it! Some day I shall look back, and see that all thedisappointments I have had to bear have worked together to bring you tothe place where I should meet the greatest blessing of my life. So now, Peggikins, I have made my confession, and I don't know that I shouldhave done it even to you, but that my conscience upbraided me for havingtreated you shabbily to-day. "

"But bless your innocent heart, I knew it long ago. So did Mrs Asplin, so did mother. So did every one with a head on his shoulders. Youcan't go about _staring_ at a person, and keeping your eyes _glued_ on aperson, and looking as if you could never take your eyes _off_ a personwithout attracting _some_ attention among intelligent onlookers, mylove! Now, now at this very moment while you are talking to me you aretwisting your head over your shoulder and trying to see what--"

But at this Arthur fled precipitately to the other end of the carriage, and Peggy laughed softly to herself, not without a sigh of relief athaving escaped any reproaches on her own account. Her eye followed thedear, handsome fellow, and her heart swelled with thankfulness at thethought that his troubles seemed indeed to be drawing to an end and abrighter day dawning before him. There was little doubt what Eunice'sanswer would be when the right time came, while Mr Rollo's enthusiasticappreciation of Arthur seemed to promise that he also would be pleasedto welcome him into his family. 

"And he will help Arthur on, as he can do so well, and he will becomefamous and celebrated, as we always knew he would. I shall see him yet, my own brother, with every one crowding around and doing him honour!"she cried to herself in a little rapture of delight, for old dreams diehard, and she had not yet outgrown the regret for the scarlet coat, theplumed hat, the array of medals at the breast. 

When the train stopped at the quiet station, a fly and two dog-cartswere in waiting to convey the travellers to their homes, but theprofessor and Esther elected to walk, and then the unexpected happened, for, as Peggy was preparing to drive with the rest, Rob's big figureloomed suddenly beside her, and his voice said:

"We will walk, too, Peggy!" and Peggy turned without a word and walkedaway by his side. Her little face looked very white in the moonlight, and the meekness with which she had agreed to his command was so unusualthat Rob looked down at her with an anxious scrutiny. 

"You sha'n't walk all the way, " he said, "only just as far as thevicarage, then you can take Mellicent's seat, but I wanted to have youto myself for a few minutes first. I want to speak to you. "

"And I to you. Oh, Rob, I have not thanked you half enough, and yet Iwant to scold you too. When I asked you to help me, I never meant for amoment that you should risk your own life--"

"I know that, Peg; but it was not so great a risk as you think, for I amalmost as much at home in the water as on land, and even if my strengthhad given out, I could have floated ashore with the tide. It was wellworth risking, after what you told me. "

"Ah, yes, you have saved Mrs Asplin a terrible experience. You mayhave saved her life--and think how much that means to every one whoknows her! You couldn't have a better reward, Rob. "

"I have pleased you, Peggy!" said Rob simply. He made no protestation, but Peggy understood all that the words implied, and her heart beat fastwith happiness. They had taken the path across the fields, followingthe lead of the lovers, whose figures could be seen ahead like two darkshadows, flitting through the trees, and after these words of Rob's theywalked in silence until the first stile was reached. Rob was over inone spring, for his long legs found no difficulty in leaping so low abarrier, but Peggy made three steps of it, and in the last of the threefound her way blocked by a tall, black figure. Rob's hands claspedhers, Rob's eyes looked into her face, and Rob's voice cried with atremor of nervousness in the deep tones:

"Is this _my_ Peggy? Does she belong to me?"

"Yes, Rob, always! She always did; but you--you didn't trust her, "replied Peggy, with a firmness which ended in a sob. "You took forgranted--"

"Peggy, I didn't!" cried Rob earnestly. "Don't think so poorly of me. I know to what you refer--that afternoon in the library--and now I canexplain all that has troubled you. I had a talk with Hector after youleft, and we discovered that we both wanted the same thing. He thoughthe had the first claim, and that it was my duty to stand aside until hehad had his chance, and I agreed that he was right. Not because he wasthe older! I would not have acknowledged such a plea in this matter, but because he had so much more to offer you. Compared to myself he isa rich man, and you would have been better off with him. I promised tostand aside and put no obstacle in his way, and having given a promise Itried to keep it unselfishly, and to show you that I cared for yourhappiness before my own by remaining friendly and pleasant. "

Peggy's grimace of disfavour was an eloquent comment. "I hated yourpleasantness!" she said tersely. "I hated your friendship! I wantedyou to be furious, and rage, and storm, and demand an explanation. Youmade me very wretched with your `pleasantness, ' I can tell you that!"

"Not half so wretched as I made myself. I wouldn't live through thelast month again for any inducement you could offer; but you are notaltogether free from blame yourself, for you have no idea what a littlepoker of dignity you have been to me all the time. Only to-day, whenyou asked my help, my own little Peggy came back, and then in the trainHector gave me a hint of what had happened. Poor old fellow, it's roughon him, but I can't pity him as I ought, for I am so outrageously happy!Partners, Mariquita! We are going to be partners all our lives. Itseems too good to be true! I shall have to give up all thought ofjourneys to unknown lands; but, thank goodness! work seems to open outmore and more at home, and we will be as happy as sandboys in a littlehome near your parents, working together and helping one another as wecan do so well. "

"We will! We will! You shall supply the facts, and I will write themup. You do write such commonplace English, dear--not one bitpicturesque! Wait until I have worked up your articles for you; youwon't know them, they will be so altered!"

"I believe you there!" said Rob demurely; but Peggy was launched on thestream of eloquence, and oblivious of sarcasm. 

"Oh, oh! It will be lovely!" she cried. "We will have the dearestlittle house, with a study for you, and a study for me, and a garden, and a pony cart, and a conservatory, and immaculate servants who doeverything they should do, and never need looking after. And we willtrot about together, and work and play, and do everything just exactlyas we like, and have no one to order us about. Think of it! We shallbe master and mistress--no one can interfere--no one can find fault. IfI forget all about dinner some fine day, there won't be a soul who willhave the right to blame me, or fly into a temper. "

"Oh, won't there just! Don't make any mistake about that!" cried Rob. "If you forget your duties, you will have me to reckon with, and I amnot too amiable when I'm hungry. It will be my business to help you toovercome your failings, just as it will be yours to help me with mine. "

"You haven't got any, " said Peggy quickly. "At least--I mean, yes, youhave--lots--but I like them. They will keep mine company. No, seriously, Rob, I'll try to be good. I made up my mind to-day that ifyou came back safe, I would try with all my strength to be a bettergirl, and overcome my careless ways. And now I have more reason thanbefore to persevere. I'll begin at once, and try so hard that by thetime we are married I shall be quite a staid, responsible housewife. "

"Humph!" said Rob in ungrateful fashion. "Don't try too hard. I don'twant my Peggy altered out of recognition. There are thousands of staid, responsible housewives in existence, but Peggy Savilles are rare. Iprefer her of the two. "

"And yet you want to be rid of her! Poor, dear, little thing! If youget your way, she won't be in existence much longer. How can you makeup your mind to be so cruel?"

"I shall love Peggy Darcy better, " said Rob firmly, and at that Peggygave a gulp and relapsed into silence. Peggy _Darcy_! The name broughtwith it a dozen thrilling reflections. Rosalind's sister, Hector'ssister, daughter to Lady Darcy, and the dear, kind old lord, and, oh, most wonderful of all, Rob's wife! His partner for ever, in the truestsense of the word! The sound of that eloquent word had thrilled throughRob also, and silenced the word on his lips. His clasp tightened onPeggy's fingers, and they walked hand in hand through the fieldstogether, in a blissful trance of happiness which has no need forspeech. 

When the vicarage gates were reached the carriage was already in sight;but Peggy hung back, and Rob called a passing direction to the coachmanto stop on his way back after leaving Mellicent at the door. Neither henor Peggy felt inclined to encounter even the oldest of friends in thefirst flush of their happiness, but they stood together watching thescene which greeted the return of the travellers, and rejoicing in theease of mind which they had been instrumental in securing. 

The door opened, and the light of the lamps streamed out into thedarkness. They saw the figure of the Vicar standing upon the threshold, and that of his wife by his side: they saw Esther and Mellicent run upthe steps, and the mother's arms stretched wide to receive them; thenthe door shut once more, and the light died out. The moonlight seemedcold and wan after that bright ray, but not so cold as it had beenbefore, for some of the atmosphere of love and kindness for which thathome was famous seemed to have escaped through the open door, and warmedthe hearts of those who looked on. 

"If we can make a home like that, Peg, we shall never be poor, howeverlittle money we may have to spend. We shall have found the greatesttreasure the world can give, " said Rob softly; and "Amen!" sighed PeggySaville beneath her breath. 

THE END.